Help - Search - Members - Calendar
Full Version: An American Witch In Britain
Veritaserum Forums > Fan Submitted > Fan Fiction Archive
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: If Americans were allowed into the Harry Potter series, this is how I would want it to go. I changed a few events from previous books because I like it better this way, and hey - it is fan FICTION. (This is my fan fiction, and I have decided that Dumbledore dying sucks, so I changed it. I like him alive. tongue.gif ) Also, I chose my member name before ever coming up with this fanfic, and I thought that it would be a cool ad-in for a piece of the story. Anyway, I hope you like it, and please tell me what you honestly think! Thanks! biggrin.gif



http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694




Chapter One: Beginning Again

It was the first day back at Hogwarts after… an eventful summer. Somehow, despite many arguments and awkward conversations, Hermione Granger, Ginny Weasley and Ronald Weasley had managed to convince Harry Potter to return to Hogwarts once more, if only for a little while. So far, the return to their once warm and inviting school had been completely ordinary, which was fairly unordinary for the quartet of friends. Now in the Great Hall, Ginny Weasley left to sit with those in her year, as previously discussed on the train ride, and Harry, Hermione, and Ron found a section of the Gryffindor table close to the teacher’s table, fairly apart from the rest of the students. So much had happened over the past summer, over the past year, that Harry found himself slightly shocked at the three-quarters-full Hall.

“Wow. I can’t believe this many students returned… and there are still first years to add!” Hermione exclaimed, confirming Harry’s thoughts.

“Yeah, well I guess that most parents figure that Hogwarts has gotta be safer than most places with Dumbledore; or at least just as safe. And their kids are learning how to protect themselves, so that’s gotta mean something.” Ron presumed.

“Hmm, I guess you’re right.” Hermione agreed, secretly in awe of Ron’s ability to create his theory.

This new contentment between Hermione and Ron was still new to everyone, but at least, Harry thought, it was better than the incessant bickering of years past.

“Welcome! Before any announcements are made, let us sort the new students into their houses!” boomed Professor Dumbledore, and every returning student’s head peered towards the doors of the Great Hall where the first year students piled in following Professor McGonagall.

Despite the Wizarding War still waging outside the castle walls, there were about thirty students following the Deputy Headmistress into the Great Hall, only ten shy of the usual amount. Harry let his brain disengage as Professor McGonagall called out names and petrified first years were sorted into their houses, only paying enough attention to clap when “GRYFFINDOR” was exclaimed from the enchanted Sorting Hat. After what seemed like hours had passed, Harry awoke from his stupor to find that despite all first years having been sorted, Professor McGonagall was still standing at the head of the Hall, hat and parchment in hand, looking expectant. As he looked around the teachers’ table, he found every teacher looking just as bewildered as he himself was, except for Dumbledore.

“What do you think she’s waiting for?” Harry whispered to Hermione and Ron.

“Haven’t you been paying attention?” inquired Hermione, to which both Harry and Ron shook their heads. Sighing, Hermione continued “Professor McGonagall called out another name, even though there aren’t any first years left!”

“Do you think she’s finally gone off her rocker, then?”

“Oh, don’t be silly, Ron. I’m sure she knows what she’s doing… I just don’t know what she’s doing…” Hermione sunk into a pensive state and stared directly at the Transfiguration teacher, as if trying to perform Legilimency. “I wish I knew, though.”

“Don’t worry, Hermione, I’m sure we’re going to find out soon enough.” Harry stated in his best attempt at lazy disinterest. “Wait a minute, where’s Hagrid? Did anyone see him when we got off the train?” Hermione and Ron shook their heads, and Harry began to chastise himself for not paying better attention. How could he miss Hagrid? Where was he? He had just see Hagrid over the summer at the Weasley’s… where was he?

After a few more minutes had passed, Professor McGonagall exclaimed “WOOD, RYAN ARCHER” to the waiting crowd in the Hall.

After receiving this news, Harry turned to his friends, no longer trying to hide his interest and whispered “Wood? I didn’t know Oliver had a little brother… Where do you think he is?” As Hermione opened her mouth, no doubt to explain how Wood was a very common name and the new student probably had no relation to Oliver Wood, a large bang came from outside the Great Hall, followed by thundering footsteps.

“Well” Ron asserted, “I think we know where Hagrid is…”

Sure enough, the shadow of Rubeus Hagrid preceded him into the Great Hall, and the buzz of noise that had filled the giant room quickly died away. Sopping wet from the storm raging outside (When did that start, Harry thought), Hagrid marched into the Hall, apparently straining from carrying something. Then, Harry spotted it: a figure draped in a hooded cloak being dragged along in Hagrid’s wake, seemingly against its will. “That is by far the tallest first year I have ever seen in my life!” exclaimed Ron. Harry and Hermione nodded their agreement, but stayed fixed to the sight of Hagrid straining to bring an eleven year old one-fourth his size to the head of the Hall, despite the boy’s unusual height. As Hagrid and his delivery reached Professor McGonagall, Hagrid seemed to strain even further trying to disengage the Wood, Ryan Archer from struggling. Harry found himself glued to the scene, deeply interested in the outcome of Hagrid’s struggle; he only glanced away for a moment to see what Professors McGonagall and Dumbledore thought of the situation, and found himself even more interested as both teachers’ faces wore looks of concern and worry.

Hagrid’s struggle became more and more intense, as Harry could hear him panting with strain and fatigue, until Hagrid seemed to heave the boy towards the stool upon which he would be sorted. A gasp filled the Hall as the boy landed on the stool and began the pitch backwards, and everyone seemed transfixed in anticipation; even Harry found himself leaning towards the action as the stool tumbled backwards with the young boy in tow, a few feet from where Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat at the Gryffindor table. It seemed like the stool took ages to fall over, when the boy reached into his cloak and withdrew his wand quick as the blink of an eye, and pointed it straight at the ground. Everything seemed to stop as abruptly as it began, and the boy, whose wand was barely an inch from the ground, began to rise – on the stool – back to a resting position, and the hood fell away from the new student’s face.

Harry barely registered Hagrid’s apologies and Professor McGonagall’s inquiries to the new student, as he was transfixed upon her face. It wasn’t a boy at all, and she certainly wasn’t eleven. Her hair was soaking wet from the rain (Really, when did that start? Harry asked himself again), and fell a bit past her shoulders in heavy black curls that may have been short, brown ringlets if her hair was dry. Her skin was like peach porcelain, not too tan and not too pale, and certainly not from anywhere around Hogwarts. Her mouth was small, but her lips shined like they had perma-gloss on them, and despite the heavy black eyeliner, or maybe because of it, her startling eyes sparkled. What color were they? Harry thought. Her eyes weren’t really green, but not really blue nor gray… There should be a color named after her eyes, Harry wistfully considered. Wait, what the hell was he thinking? He loved Ginny! Ginerva Weasley. He didn’t even know this girl; and she’s eleven! I don’t think so, a voice in his brain told him, and what’s the harm in thinking she’s pretty? Pretty, she’s stunning, Harry reflected. Harry quickly checked to see if Ron was looking at him, praying that he wasn’t able to read his thoughts from his face, but Ron had the same dreamy expression on his own face that Harry felt. Thank goodness, Harry thought. Hermione, however, was looking from Ron to Harry, and her face seemed to get redder by the minute. Before she had the chance to reprimand either of the boys, Professor McGonagall spoke again, this time clearer than before. “Wood, Ryanne Archer”.

“That” stammered Ron, “is not Oliver Wood’s littler brother.”

“I don’t even think it’s his sister.” Harry concurred.

“If you two don’t mind, I would appreciate it if you would both put your tongues back in your heads and stop staring like imbecile baboons!” Hermione hissed in a whisper.

“Hermione, we think she’s really, really ugly…” Harry quickly retorted, remembering something Hermione had told him two years ago about girls, “we’re just impressed with her use of… of nonverbal spells!” he quickly finished.

“Yeah, nonverbal spells” muttered Ron from his dreamy state. Hermione tried to maintain her reproachful stare, but couldn’t help herself and giggled at the boys’ attempts to validate themselves. Harry gave Hermione a fleeting wink before drawing his gaze back to Wood, Ryanne Archer, who was receiving the Sorting Hat from Professor McGonagall. After the hat was upon her head (and what a lovely head she has, Harry sighed to himself), everyone in the Great Hall waited with bated breath for the House in which she would be sorted. After a few minutes of silence, the brim of the hat seemed to rip open, and it exclaimed “GRYFF….RAVEN…SLYTHER….PUFF!” to which each House cheered when the bits of its name where called. Harry himself was clapping enthusiastically when “GRYFF” was called. Apparently Wood, Ryanne Archer did not know that Gryffravenslytherpuff was not a House name, and got from the stool and removed the hat from her head to hand to Professor McGonagall. Dumbstruck by this turn of events, Professor McGonagall whispered to the girl and she sat back down, and once again the Sorting Hat was placed upon her head. Another hush fell upon the Hall, and everyone waited in silence as minutes passed, until “RAVE…UFFLE…YTHER…INDOR!” This time, the girl just glanced at Professor McGonagall, scanning her expression for answers. Professor McGonagall removed the hat from her head and looked inside for whatever may be causing the malfunction. Harry took this break from the action to exchange glances of concern with his friends, who were just as confused and intrigued by the passing events. Professor McGonagall gave up examining the Sorting Hat and placed it upon Wood, Ryanne Archer’s head a third time, and it immediately opened its brim wide and cried out “GRYFFINDOR!”





Hope you enjoyed chapter one, and please tell me what you think! unsure.gif
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694








Chapter Two: Meetings


The Gryffindor table erupted in cheers, and if Harry had been paying attention he would have noticed that most, if not all, of the cheering voices were male. There was no denying it, this girl was beautiful. Ryanne Archer Wood got up to leave the head of the Hall, when Professor McGonagall took her by the elbow, whispered in her ear, and led her off behind the teacher’s table into a door on the end of the Great Hall.

“What do you think that was all about?” Harry inquired.

“I don’t know, but that girl is not eleven. Maybe she’s like a foreign exchange student or something, you know? Like she goes to Beauxbatons but is spending the semester here?” Ron offered.

Harry began to ponder this theory, when Hermione spoke up. “Maybe, I mean, it’s a possibility… but did you see the look on her face? She does not want to be here; and Hagrid had to practically drag her in. Something’s just not right, I ca---“ But Hermione was cut off there, as Professor Dumbledore stood up to speak.

“To our new students, welcome! To the rest of us oldies, welcome back! I have a few notices to announce before we dine! Firstly, Professor Slughorn has changed his mind about coming out of retirement, and decided to give it another go; therefore, Professor Snape will resume his position as Potions professor. Assuming the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher is none other than my own brother, Aberforth Dumbledore!” At this announcement, an excited buzz filled the Great Hall as the students speculated about the Headmaster’s brother. “Unfortunately,” Dumbledore continued “Professor Dumbledore missed the train to Hogwarts and shall be arriving tomorrow for the start of term. In addition, I would like to inform new students that the Forbidden Forest…”

“Dumbledore’s brother? Teaching Defense? That should be interesting.” whispered Ron.

“No kidding. Moody told me that he was a little weird, but he only met him once, so I dunno.” Harry supplied.

“I’m sure he’ll be really interesting, I mean he’s got to be! He’s an old member of the Order, and he grew up with Dumbledore as a brother. I wonder if they have any other siblings?” Hermione offered in a hushed voice.

“…and if anyone has any questions they can see Mr. Filch. Now, if that’s all, I say we begin the feast! Dig in!”

During the rest of the feast, Harry, Ron, and Hermione speculated about Dumbledore’s brother, almost entirely forgetting about the event prior to Dumbledore’s announcements. Nearing the end of the meal, Hermione rose from her seat; “Well, I’ve got to go find Ernie. We said we’d meet right before the end of dinner to get a headstart on duties. I’m so excited to be Head Girl!” Hermione squealed, and she turned towards the Hufflepuff table.

“Thank goodness I wasn’t made Head Boy. Fred ‘n George would’ve never let me forget it.”

“Do you really think that after last year Dumbledore would’ve made you Head Boy? You were barely a prefect!” Harry laughed.

“Exactly. See, it was all part of my ingenious plan to not be Head Boy! Skive off duties, and you won’t be given any more!” Ron exclaimed.

“Whatever. Come on, everyone’s leaving and we’d better get up to the dormitories.”

Harry and Ron got up from their table along with the rest of the Gryffindors, and hurried towards the end of the Great Hall so they could proceed to the Gryffindor common room without having to deal with the throng of lower year students. Taking one of their shortcuts, Harry and Ron ended up at the door to the common room within minutes, and realized their problem. “How is it that we’re friends with Head Girl, and we don’t know the password?” Harry asked no one in particular.

“Because we’re geniuses, that’s why. We don’t have time to ask silly questions – everyone should just tell us the answers” Ron sarcastically muttered. Ron and Harry sat down at the steps outside the portrait to their common room, waiting for someone more knowledgeable than themselves to let them in. It came as quite a surprise when that person turned up in the form of Professor McGonagall, looking concerned and flustered.

“What are you boys doing out here? Oh, never mind. Come on, let’s go in. Hinkypunk!” exclaimed Professor McGonagall, and the portrait to the Gryffindor common room swung open.

“Well, we could’ve just yelled rubbish at the Fat Lady and sorted that one out, couldn’t we?” muttered Ron.

“What did you have to say, Mr. Weasley?”

“Huh? Um, nothing… ma’am.”

“Too right you are.” Professor McGonagall declared to Ron. They were the only three in the common room, and Harry had every intention of going straight to his dormitory; while he liked Professor McGonagall, she was definitely no one to mess with. “Right, now stay here, we’re going to have a little house meeting before you go up to your dormitories”. Harry and Ron exchanged glances of annoyance and worry, and they slumped into their favorite cushy armchairs in the common room and waited. Over the next half hour, the rest of the Gryffindors piled into the common room and were told to wait. Finally, the last Gryffindors (with Neville Longbottom bringing up the rear) came into the common room and found a place to sit.

Professor McGonagall cleared her throat, which immediately commanded silence among the housemates. “Now that we’re all here, I need to make a few… ah, announcements to you before term begins tomorrow. As you know, Gryffindor has added a, shall we say, extra student this year. Ms. Wood is a transfer student to Hogwarts this year, and it beginning her seventh year with us. Now, Ms. Wood is a long way from home and I expect each and every one of you to treat her with kindness and respect. Furthermore, Professor Dumbledore and I have decided that Ms. Wood will be given a separate room from the rest of the Gryffindor seventh year girls, in the event that Ms. Patil returns to Hogwarts later in the year. The Headmaster and I will be in and out of Gryffindor House over the next few days to ensure the construction of Ms. Wood’s room. That is all for now, and I expect every Gryffindor to be a positive testament to the house. Oh, and welcome first years.” The students began to stir and make their way to their respective dormitories, as Professor McGonagall made her way to where Hermione, Ron, and Harry were positioned. “Ms. Granger, a word?” Hermione followed Professor McGonagall out the common room and Harry and Ron were suddenly left alone in the common room.

“Well, that was weird” Ron flatly stated.

“You’re not kidding. We’ve never had Professor McGonagall give us house meetings, at least not right after the start of term feast. Something odd is going on” Harry pondered outloud, just as Hermione crawled through the portrait hole again. “What was that all about?” Harry inquired.

“Oh, nothing much. The new girl, Ryanne, is staying in the hospital wing until the professors get her room ready, and they wanted to me to kind of, show her around and stuff. You know, ‘welcome wagon’ and all that.” she explained.

“’Welcome wagon?’” Ron interjected.

“It’s all kind of – off, isn’t it? I mean, there’s no way that Parvati is coming back, so why is she getting her own room? And I’m sure that McGonagall or Dumbledore could easily expand the size of the dormitory to add another bed, which would be much easier than adding a whole new wing just for her. And that speech! What was that all about? It’s like when we had the Triwizard Tournament and we were supposed to be giving Hogwarts a good name, put on a good show. This is just weird.” Hermione concluded. “And anyway,” she exclaimed, gathering a second wind “McGonagall never even told me what school she was from, so I don’t know if she speaks English or Russian or Swahili!”

“Jambo!” Ron offered.

“Oh, shut it.” Hermione laughed. “Well, I’ve got to go to bed; I have to wake up early to meet with Ryanne Archer Wood.” she sighed, and with that she gave Ron a kiss on the cheek and went off to bed.

“So, do you think that it’s true that you can’t have your cake and eat it too?” Ron questioned Harry.

“What? Do you mean date Hermione and stare at the new girl like she’s a piece of meat at the same time? No, I don’t think that's a good idea.”

“Damn.”



Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694

Chapter Three: In the Hospital Wing

Ron and Harry trudged up towards the dormitories, both boys’ brains too rattled from the evening’s events to discuss anything anymore. They said hello to their fellow seventh years, all of whom had returned, and got into their pajamas and finally into bed. Harry lay staring at the ceiling, his mind swirling from the excitement of the day, when he had a spark of thought. Moving swiftly and quietly, so as not to wake his dorm-mates, Harry went to his trunk and retrieved the Marauder’s Map. Back in bed, Harry spoke in incantation “I solemnly swear I am up to no good” to reveal the map of Hogwarts, and searched the paper for the Hospital Wing. There, at the far end of the Wing next to the last bed, Harry saw the name RYANNE WOOD pacing back and forth, surrounded by the names SEVERUS SNAPE, MINERVA MCGONAGALL, ABERFORTH DUMBLEBORE, and ALBUS DUMBLEDORE.

That can’t be right, Harry thought to himself; Dumbledore said that his brother missed the train and wouldn’t be arriving until morning… well, technically it is morning, but still. Harry scratched his head in wonder; what were they doing? He had a fleeting desire to get his invisibility cloak and discover what was going on, but it soon left as he realized it was not particularly smart to go wandering around after hours around three of the smartest wizards and witches he knew. Harry wiped the map clean, stuffed it under his pillow, and lay down once again. There was something wrong about this whole situation, and he was going to find out what – but not tonight. Harry closed his eyes and drifted off into slumber.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Despite the day’s events, Harry had a peaceful sleep, and awoke refreshed the next morning. Harry glanced around the room to see who else was around, and then pulled out the Marauders’ Map after deciding he was the only Gryffindor awake in the room. Harry said the incantation and looked quickly to the Hospital Wing on the page. To his astonishment, RYANNE WOOD was in the last bed of the Wing, with ABERFORTH DUMBLEDORE and SEVERUS SNAPE posted on either side of her bed. How long had they been there? Were they guarding her? Protecting her.. or everyone else? Why hadn’t he checked the map earlier? Disappointed with himself, Harry wiped the map clean and vowed to keep it with him the rest of the day. After waking Ron, the boys got dressed and met Hermione in the common room, then proceeded into the Great Hall for breakfast.

During breakfast, schedules were handed out, mainly received with moans and groans. “You know? I thought for sure we would be rid of Snape this year. I mean, the Defense position is cursed so no one can hold it for more than a year!” sighed Ron.

“But he didn’t hold it for more than a year. He was Defense professor, now he’s not. In fact, I’d say he got away pretty unscathed compared to our previous professors in Defense.” explained Hermione.

“Still, he should’ve at least gotten punched or something. I’m totally regretting getting good grades in Slughorn’s class now. Yeah, so he saved Dumbledore after he and Harry returned from getting the… you-know-what, but something’s still not right with that guy. I mean, we never saw him over the summer. Ne-ver. Is he still working for the Or… well, the good guys? Harry, you said that after he gave Dumbledore a potion and you went back to the dormitories that he and Dumbledore were still together on the map… do you have any idea what they talked about?” Ron asked, exasperated.

Harry sighed. “I’ve told you a thousand times, I don’t know. Dumbledore won’t tell me.”

“He must have taken him off the Defense position.” Hermione wondered aloud. “I mean, he didn’t give us the final exam - McGonagall administered it. Maybe something that was supposed to happen didn’t, and Dumbledore took Snape off the position as soon as possible so nothing… nothing unexpected or terrible would happen.” Harry and Ron just stared open-mouthed at Hermione. “Well, it was just a thought.” she meekly finished.

“Why didn’t you say that before? Over the summer? When we were talking about this almost everyday?” Ron asked offensively.

“I didn’t know that he wasn’t the Defense professor anymore! Don’t get affronted with me because I didn’t see the future. In case you forgot, I dropped Divination three years ago!”

“Sorry! I just, ahm, didn’t think? …I love you?” Ron suggested.

Hermione gave him a playful punch in the arm. “Oh, shut it.” she supplied, followed by a brief kiss. “Well, let’s get going, we have double Potions first.” This information was followed by a groan of consent, and an idea by Harry.

“Wait, if we’re going to Potions, that must mean….” Harry trailed off, pulling the map from his bag. “I solemnly swear I am up to no good. Come on, come on, where are you?” At this, Hermione and Ron exchanged looks of concern.

“Uh, Harry? You’re doing what Hermione does. How about letting us in on your… whatever it is you're doing.” Ron suggested.

“A-ha! Found you.” Harry exclaimed. “What? Oh, sorry. I looked at the map this morning and Dumbledore’s brother and Snape were with the new girl in the hospital wing this morning. Now, Dumbledore’s brother is still there, but Snape has left and McGonagall took his place. It’s just weird that this girl needs two professors around her at all times, don’t you think?”

“That is weird. But Harry, you said that Snape had left?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, McGonagall’s there instead. Why?”

“Because that means he’s on his way to class and we’re going to be late!” Hermione cried.

“Oh no…” The three friends tore out of the Great Hall and down the stairs to the dungeons. Despite the mutual disdain they harbored for their Potions professor, he was still someone who instilled fear in all of them.



Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694

Chapter Four: Mixing Potions

Harry, Hermione, and Ron arrived at the dungeon door out of breath and panting, and quickly shuffled inside. They had just found a table and sat down when Professor Snape slithered inside. “Despite what any of you may presume, most of you should not be in this class. However, after a discussion with the Headmaster I have decided that maybe you are not all “lost causes” and may still have some... undiscovered potential. Now, that theory is extremely unlikely and I do not intend for it to come true. Nonetheless, I am stuck here teaching you and you will learn, whether you want to or not. Take out your books, turn to page 54 and begin reading.”

During the scuffle of books being pulled from their bags, Ron muttered to Harry “That was almost optimistic for Snape. Maybe his mum finally hugged him.” Harry stifled a laugh, and managed to pass it off as a violent cough. Hermione shot both of them reproachful looks and mouthed don’t make him mad at the snickering best friends. After thirty minutes, nothing had changed in the class and everyone was still reading; about this time, Harry was seriously regretting getting a new Advanced Potion Making book in Diagon Alley to replace the Prince’s he had last year. Abruptly, the doors to the classroom boomed open to reveal Professor McGonagall, what had to be Aberforth Dumbledore (owing to his long, white beard), and Ryanne Wood standing in between looking extremely annoying at the whole situation.

“Ah, yes. I was expecting you. Take a seat, Ms. Wood.” Snape hissed, his voice dripping with malice despite his attempt at manners.

“I’m sorry we are late Professor Snape, but we had a few, ahm, minor discrepancies to smooth out before we could make it here.” Professor McGonagall stated.

“Well, you’re here now.” Snape flatly stated. There was too much anticipation, too much eagerness in his voice, Harry thought. “I can take it from this point.”

There was worry written all over Professor McGonagall’s face as she scanned the classroom, eyeing each of the other six students in turn. “Well, just let me know if you need anything.” Professor McGonagall gave the new student an apologetic look as Aberforth Dumbledore nodded, and they exited the classroom. Ryanne Archer Wood was left standing next to the last table of the classroom, looking irritated and impatient with her arms folded across her chest, leaning her weight on her left leg so her left hip jutted out. Harry couldn’t help but stare at Ryanne Wood, the mere sight of her in the dungeon, in Hogwarts at all, was just too bizarre. She was not dressed in Hogwarts robes at all, but rather head to toe in muggle-wear. Her hair was dark golden brown, pulled back into a ponytail that hung stick-straight just past her shoulders; with soft bangs that fell in a side part just past her eyes, so much so that her left eye was hidde, and her right eye had the same kohl liner as the night before. She looked so out of place in a room full of robed students, wearing a long sleeve chocolate brown undershirt, covered by a baby blue polo shirt with a large “A” with some kind of detailing around it where the left pocket would be, and brown-belted low-rise khaki pants that showed a sliver of her stomach. Ryanne Wood stood a defiant outsider in the dungeon classroom, tapping her clunky steel-toed shoe in impatience as she waited for instructions from Professor Snape.

The rest of the students, granted there were only five, seemed just as in awe of Ryanne Wood as Harry himself, and had all abandoned their reading to openly stare at her. “Follow me” Snape ordered in a threatening and spiteful tone, as he beckoned her to the middle table in the second row – next to that of Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Also, Harry thought, next to Draco Malfoy’s table. Harry hadn’t really thought about Malfoy, and he had yet to have any run-ins with his enemy as of yet. But I will, he scowled to himself, Malfoy will be sure to see to it that we have plenty of encounters. Ryanne Wood slumped into the empty table chair, keeping her arms across her chest and slinking down to stick out her legs and cross her feet. Snape’s face broke into a wicked grin, and he almost joyfully exclaimed “That is enough reading for today. Break into pairs and create the Sleeping Solution. Ms. Wood! It seems that we have an uneven number among us, so you will be working with me.” That’s why he’s so happy, Harry thought, he has a new Gryffindor to humiliate – even though Ernie Macmillan, a Ravenclaw Harry didn’t know, and Malfoy were moving towards her table to work with her. Seemingly unfazed, Ryanne rolled her eyes and moved to the table in front of Snape’s desk and began to measure the ingredients he had already prepared.

Over the next hour and a half, Snape’s mood worsened and worsened as the class’ progress got better and better. In fact, Ryanne Wood was doing so well that Hermione was trying to sneak peaks at her potion. “If I could just see what she’s doing differently!” an exasperated Hermione declared. “I wish we had that stupid Prince book back.”

At this, Ron and Harry (working with Ernie at the next table) gaped openly at her. “You wish what?” Ron exclaimed.

“It’s just like last year! I’m doing what the book says and someone’s doing better than I am!”

Ron tried to calm his frustrated girlfriend. “Hey, it’s okay. Our potion looks perfect, exactly like the book says it should! If it weren’t for you, I’d totally have mucked it up!”

“Too true, Weasley.” Snape mocked. “Next time, Granger, you should let your partner participate. TIME’S UP! Bottle your potions and place them on my desk.” The class did as they were told, and began to clean up before their next period. As soon as Harry, Ron, and Hermione were outside the classroom, they stopped to catch a breath, for it seemed like they had been holding it for the last two hours.

“Wow. Snape’s in a right state.” Ron murmured.

Harry agreed “You’re not kidding. Why are we waiting here?”

“I told you last night,” Hermione heaved, “I have to show the new girl around. Where is she?”

The three friends peeked inside the classroom doors, and found Snape lecturing their newest classmate. “… and if you so much as consider disrespecting me in this class, you will sorely regret it. Do you understand me, Wood? You may think that you are too good for all this, but I know better. You are just the same as every other miserable student in this school, and you will not make a fool of me!”

“Oh my gosh!” Hermione whimpered. “Can he say that to her?”

“Shh! She’s coming!” Ron whispered, and they pulled themselves from the doors further into the dungeon hallway. To their surprise, the new girl exited the classroom with a triumphant grin upon her face.

Hermione quickly approached her. “Hi! You must be Ry-anne. I’m Hermione, and this is my boyfriend Ron and my friend Harry. I’m sorry about Professor Snape, he can be kind of, well, mean sometimes. But at least we only have him twice a week! Well, anyway, I’m Head Girl and I was wondering if you’d like me to show you around Hogwarts, so you can, you know, get the feel of the place… I got lost a ton of times when I first started here, especially since the staircases kept moving, but I got it eventually. So, um, where do you want to start?”

“Whoa, breathe Hermione” Ron muttered under his breath. Ryanne Wood seemed perplexed by Hermione’s rant (and who wouldn’t be, thought Harry), and just gave her a worried look, put her hands in her pants pockets, took a few backwards steps and turned around to leave in the other direction.

“Well, that was strange” Harry offered.

“Ugh! Did you see the look she gave me? Like I was an idiot! I bet she saw my potion and thinks I’m just some stupid suck-up!”

Ron stifled a laugh. “I’m sure it was just confusion. You spoke really fast and I’m not sure you were completely, ahm, comprehendible.”

“It’s not funny, Ron! I’m supposed to be Head Girl! I’m going to Arithmancy. I’ll see you two later!” With that, she gave Ron a kiss on the cheek and headed off.

“Sometimes I wonder what’s wrong with her.” Ron pondered.

Laughing, Harry inquired “Which ‘her’ do you mean?”

Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694





Chapter Five: Dungeons and Dragons

Harry and Ron gladly left the dungeons to enjoy their free period before Herbology. “So…” Ron began cautiously, “how’re things with you and Ginny?”

Harry let out a deep sigh. “I’m not really sure. We haven’t talked since the train ride, but I told her that it was probably better this way. I think it’ll be safer if she looks like my best friend’s sister, nothing more. Besides, Malfoy is still on campus, and I don’t want him feeding any information to Voldemort that could help him in any way.”

Ron let out an involuntary twitch at the sound of the name. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. If she dates anyone else, though, she’ll be getting an earful from me!”

Harry couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, Ron, but I don’t think that’ll happen. We still care about each other and all, I just don’t want anyone getting hurt… or being in any more unnecessary danger because of me.”

“Thanks? Who cares if she hurts your pride! She’s my little sister and she needs to discuss all romantic inquiries with me, thank you very much!”

“Well, thanks for the concern, at least.” Harry couldn’t help himself and let out a nervous laugh, hoping that his friend was joking.

Noticing his concern, Ron affirmed “She still cares about you, too, mate. And Ginny’s not the kind of girl to go around with just any guy… well, except that git, Terry Boot.”

Harry and Ron joked and laughed the rest of the way to the Gryffindor common room, and once inside Ron scared a few second years out of their favorite seats and plopped down. A few minutes of comfortable silence passed, when a gaggle of sixth year girls entered the common room. “… he was so interesting!”

“A little weird…”

“But interesting!”

“He’s the best Defense professor we’ve had!”

“Why didn’t Dumbledore ask him to teach earlier, especially if they’re brothers?”

“The position’s cursed! Dumbledore wouldn’t want to curse his brother!”

“Then why is he professor now?”

Ron called out to one of the girls, “Ginny! Hey, Ginny! Did you already have Defense?”

Ginny walked over warily towards Harry and Ron, “Yeah, it was great. Professor Dumbledore, you know, Aberforth Dumbledore, was really interesting. He was a little disorganized and spoke in weird streams of consciousness, but he knows his stuff!”

Harry braved a conversation with his former girlfriend. “What do you mean? Was he like Moody, or Lupin?”

Ginny seemed a bit taken aback by Harry’s entrance into the conversation. “Uhm, yes and no. He’s just as smart as Moody and Lupin, probably smarter, but he’s not a werewolf and he’s not completely loopy. It’s hard to describe… He just knows things, information you would never find in a book. It’s weird, but really fascinating!”

“He seems cool, and we’ll have him tomorrow so we can follow what you’re saying!” Harry smiled.

Ginny relaxed her shoulders a bit. “You’ll love it. It’s almost like being back in the D.A, only with a, ahm, a wiser teacher.” Ginny grinned.

Laughing, Harry replied “Good, ‘cause we all know I’m not the sharpest tool in the shed!”

Harry, Ron, and Ginny all laughed, much more at ease with the conversation than before. “Well,” Ginny said, “I’ve got to begin my Defense homework before Divination. I’ll see you two around.” And with that, she was off.

Harry sunk back in his chair and took a deep breath, followed by a great sigh mixed with relief and longing. “Cheer up, mate. It’ll all be over one day.” Ron offered.

Hopefully soon, Harry thought.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry and Ron met Neville, Dean, and Seamus in the Gryffindor common room, and they all walked to the Greenhouses across the grounds together for Herbology. Neville was carrying on about NEWT level plants and what they might be learning, when Harry spotted a twosome a few hundred feet in front of them. “Correct me if I’m wrong…” Harry whispered to Ron, “but that looks like Dumbledore walking with the new girl.”

“I think you’re right,” Ron responded, “but I thought that she was being flanked by two professors at all times?”

“Most of them are probably teaching, and Dumbledore is more powerful that half the staff combined.” Harry thought out loud.

“Hmm, I guess you’re right. Well, at least she’s on time for Herbology. She needs to pick which professors to irritate better.” Ron chuckled. They continued across the grounds quietly, with only the sounds of Neville continuing to discuss the new strain of Ritunglia Ragweed that will cut off your nose if you get too close to them.

Herbology began unusually in Greenhouse seven, where to Harry’s horror, the NEWT students were repotting Ritunglia Ragweed. Ryanne Wood, however, did not have to pick a partner for this class. Professor Dumbledore stayed throughout the class, during which time both he and the new girl sat in a corner to watch her new fellows struggle in between sneezes with the ragweed. “I need a gas mask” Harry wheezed.

“Gas mask?” Ron asked.

Harry sneezed again. “Nevermind. I. Hate. This. Stupid. Plant! Is Dumbledore leaving?”

Hermione peered over to where the Headmaster and the new girl were seated. “I think so… but class is almost over so I’m sure that someone’s probably coming to relieve him from babysitting duty.” she scathingly retorted. Harry and Ron stared open mouthed at Hermione and her departure from her normal, optimistic self. “What?” she innocently asked them. “That’s what the professors are doing – babysitting her! She’s at least seventeen, an adult!” Hermione couldn’t continue, as she let out a particularly violent sneeze and had to duck to avoid the ragweed from swiping at her nose with its sharp tendrils.

“Well, finish up, finish up! That’s all for today! For homework, I want you to write 16 inches on the properties of Ritunglia Ragweed, including its healing purposes! Oh, and if anyone gets a nosebleed, please see Madam Pomphrey immediately!” Professor Sprout shouted to her NEWT students above the noise. Harry quickly put his gloved hand to his nose and checked it to make sure he was not bleeding, then finished adding soil and cleaned up his station. After wiping his face with a clean cloth (provided by Professor Sprout), Harry looked up to see if the new student and Headmaster were still among them. To his surprise, Ryanne Wood was standing alone near the doors leaning against the glass windows, looking directly at Harry. Feeling extremely self-conscious about the possibility of more dirt being on his face, Harry wiped it clean again and moved towards the door where she stood.

There, Ryanne spoke her first word of the day; “Potter?” she questioned him.

Harry managed a confirming nod, to which Ryanne rolled her eyes and handed him a parchment from her back pants pocket and rolled on her shoulders to leave the Greenhouse. Harry stared at Ryanne’s back as she left, too stunned to say anything. Harry found himself hurt and slightly abashed that the new girl didn't know who he was, nor did she care? Didn't she know his story? Shut up! he told himself. He did, however, notice something he hadn’t seen before; across the back of Ryanne’s baby blue polo was a large printed dragon in full wingspan, covered in navy colored scales with piercing white eyes. The print covered the entire back of her shirt, and Harry wondered why he hadn’t noticed it before. Because you were too busy staring at her face to notice anything else, a truthful voice told him. Harry finally looked down at the parchment where he recognized the familiar slanted writing, and set off to find his friends.


Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694


Chapter Six: Implications

“So what does it say?”

“Dumbledore says to meet him at his office at eight o’clock tonight. I wonder what could be so urgent?”

Hermione pondered this for a while. “Maybe it’s something he couldn’t tell you over the summer?”

“I doubt it. I mean, not that it’s not a great theory… it’s just that something feels rushed or out of order. I can’t explain it.” Harry surmised.

Hermione, Ron and Harry stayed in the common room until six o’clock when they left for dinner. Harry scanned the table up and down several times to see if Ryanne was sitting among them, and when he couldn’t find her decided to check his map. She wasn’t in the hospital wing, or Gryffindor tower, or McGonagall’s office, or Snape’s office (you never know, Harry thought), or the library. Finally, Harry found the dot labeled RYANNE WOOD inside Professor Dumbledore’s office, next to ROBERT WOOD and ALBUS DUMBLEDORE. “Ron, Hermione! Look at this!” Harry passed the map discretely to his friends.

“Robert Wood? D’you suppose that’s her father?” Hermione considered.

“I dunno, but I wonder if this has anything to do with my meeting with Dumbledore later!” Harry exclaimed, excited and anxious.

“Ron and I will meet you in the common room after your meeting, okay? We want to know everything!”

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

After a long dinner with his friends, Harry proceeded to Dumbledore’s office half an hour early, knowing Ryanne was still inside (even though ROBERT WOOD had left). As he arrived at the gargoyle outside the office, Harry glanced at his parchment from Dumbledore and spoke aloud “Tootsie Rolls”. The gargoyle leapt aside, and Harry stepped onto the moving staircase to reach Dumbledore’s office. Harry considered waiting outside the door for a few moments before knocking to catch snippets of Ryanne and the Headmaster talking, but he heard nothing but silence and clanged the griffin knocker.

“Enter” a familiar voice beckoned.

“Good evening, sir – I hope I’m not too early” Harry quickly apologized.

“Not at all, not at all. We were actually finished with our previous conversation and were awaiting your arrival.” Dumbledore seemed tired, yet there was concern in his voice that Harry couldn’t ignore. Deciding it was futile to feign ignorance, seeing as how Dumbledore knew about the map, Harry simply looked to the chair in which Ryanne was sitting and nodded his understanding.

“Well, let’s get down to business. I presume you two have already met,” (was that a scowl on Ryanne’s face?) “especially since you share identical schedules. Harry, I can assume that you noticed Professor Snape’s return to the position of Potions master?” Harry once again nodded his understanding (how could I have missed it, he thought). “Good. Professor Snape was, shall we say, less than enthusiastic about continuing the education of some of Professor Slughorn’s NEWT students, but nevertheless agreed to do so under the condition that those students would be tutored throughout the year.

“Ms. Granger has already agreed to tutor Mr. Weasley, and Mr. Macmillan from Hufflepuff has agreed to do the same for Mr. Cantorre from Ravenclaw. Harry, it would be in your best interest to be tutored by Ms. Wood here, so that you may continue your Potions studies and your pursuit of becoming an auror.”

“I, uhm, I… what?” Was all Harry could manage.

“Ms. Wood is an excellent potion maker, to say the least, and I think you could both learn a lot from each other. She has already agreed to tutor you,” Harry glanced a look at Ryanne, who had defeat and contempt written clearly upon her face. “… but at the moment your tutoring sessions will be placed on hold, at least until Ms. Wood’s room is ready. Ms. Wood will give you notice for when your sessions are to take place, and I will be checking up with both of you to ensure they are taking place. That is all for tonight. Harry, you are excused. Ms. Wood, please follow me.” Professor Dumbledore rose swiftly from his chair, followed by a bewildered Harry and an extremely displeased Ryanne. Harry was the first to leave Dumbledore’s office, and headed straight for Gryffindor tower without even a glace backwards.


Chapter 7: Stairway to Nowhere

Harry clambered through the portrait hole close to 8:30; for such an important meeting, it sure hadn’t lasted long. Harry quickly found Hermione and Ron sharing a soft chair in one of the corners next to a window, and dashed straight for them. “Harry! You’re back! What happened?” Hermione interrogated. Harry told his friends of the meeting exactly as it unfolded, not pausing for their gasps of concern and grunts of disapproval. Finally, Harry finished leaving the trio in a state of confused silence.

“So… when exactly were you planning on telling me that you had to tutor me in potions?” Ron asked Hermione as a sly grin broke across his face.

“Oh! I, well I just got the news today and I didn’t want it to come across as a superiority thing…” Hermione meekly answered.

Ron laughed. “Hermione, of course you’re superior to me! At least when it comes to grades!”

Harry gaped at his friends. “Hello? What about the new girl tutoring me? And why was Dumbledore practically singing her potion-brewing praises?” he demanded.

“I don’t know, Harry, but that’s really weird. It’s just normal enough to fly under the radar, but bizarre enough to spark questions. There’s definitely something wrong with her.” Hermione concluded.

Harry sighed and pulled his map from his pocket and began to scan the pages for the umpteenth time that day. “Look!” he exclaimed to his friends, “she’s back in the hospital wing with McGonagall, both Dumbledores, and Snape! This is just too weird!” Harry was at a loss for anything else to say.

“You’re not joking…” Ron started, “look!” Ron pointed past Harry’s chair to a large obstruction; where a large window used to be stood a steep straight staircase.

Harry looked round his friends, “How long has it been there?”

“I dunno, mate, but I didn’t notice it before…”

Harry scanned the rest of the Gryffindor common room. Apparently, no one else had noticed the staircase besides them. Harry hastily rose from his seat and approached the staircase; it was covered in an arch that shadowed most of the stairs. With a glance to Ron and Hermione, Harry began to climb the stairs slowly and cautiously. As he reached the seventh step, Harry found himself in complete darkness and pulled out his wand, muttering “Lumos”.

Nothing happened.

“Lumos!” Harry exclaimed, much louder and forcefully. Yet again, nothing happened. Harry turned around on his stair towards the light from the common room below and practically yelled “LUMOS!” at his wand. This time, his wand shone brightly in the darkness, and Harry could see his friends’ alarmed faces staring up at him from below. Harry steadily turned around to walk up the stairs once more, and his wandlight flickered as he took a step upwards, but remained glowing nevertheless. Harry put his hand to the wooden arched wall to guide his ever-cautious steps upward. Finally, he reached the landing at the top of the stairs and held his wand out to see where it led. Harry gasped and grabbed onto the edge of the wall to stop himself from falling either forwards or backwards; the stairway had stopped. Actually it ended, leaving Harry standing in open air; the stairway led outside the castle… it was a passage to nowhere.


I put both chapters in since they were so short. I hope you enjoy them! Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694[/url]
Gryffravenslytherpuff

A/N: Sorry this chapter is a bit long - I really didn't want to break it up into two so I kind of zipped through Charms and Transfiguration. Hope you enjoy it! laugh.gif



Chapter Eight: Lions, and Stags, and Stairs, Oh My

The next day was not an easy one for Harry. After discussing the stairway and its purpose for hours with Ron and Hermione, followed by Potions and Herbology homework and problems falling asleep, Harry was in no mood to pay attention to classes.

"Drink some pumpkin juice, or something. Go on, you’ll want to be awake for Defense.” Ron encouraged.

Hermione continued for Ron. “Ron’s right, Harry; I know you don’t want to, but you’ve got to stay awake – at least until your free period.” Harry sighed his agreement and took a long drink of pumpkin juice before they headed off to Defense Against the Dark Arts.

As the threesome entered the classroom, a bright light hit them in the face. “Whoa,” Ron exclaimed, “the windows must be open.”

“It’s a nice change from the darkness Snape kept us in last year.” Harry grumbled as he and his friends found seats close to the front of their classroom, and filed in Hermione, Ron, Harry with an empty seat at the end. Students kept piling in over the next few minutes, until the classroom was almost full; it seemed as if Snape wasn’t able to fail too many Defense students last year. The classroom hummed in anticipation of their new professor as the doors to the classroom swung open once more, and in stepped Professor Aberforth Dumbledore – with Ryanne (still in muggle-wear) sulking by his side. Harry reprimanded himself internally for forgetting to check the map this morning, but quickly set it aside as the unusual couple walked towards the head of the room.

“Ms. Wood, it seems as if every seat is occupied, save one.” Professor Dumbledore said in his booming, yet genial, voice as he pointed to the seat next to Harry. “Go on, then.” he encouraged her, and pulled out his wand and flicked it so the chair scooted backwards. Ryanne smiled a sardonic smile at the professor and slumped next to Harry without a glance his way. “Now!” Professor Dumbledore began, “Let’s get down to business! This is NEWT level Defense Against the Dark Arts, and I hope you treat it as such! Before we begin learning new material, I want to see what you already know!” Professor Dumbledore flicked his wand again and all the tables vanished, sending many bags crashing to the floor.

Harry managed to grab his just in time and mutter to Ron “I think I’m beginning to see what Ginny meant when she said he was ‘odd’”, to which Ron had to suppress a snicker.

“Oh, sorry about that. I forgot to tell you to move your stuff. No matter…” with another twirl of his wand, Professor Dumbledore vanished all the chairs in the classroom, causing almost every student to fall bum-first to the floor. Every student save one – Ryanne was the only person in the classroom who anticipated Dumbledore’s actions, and managed to catch herself mid-fall and stand up. “Er… right. Sorry again!” Professor Dumbledore smiled. “Well, how about you put your bags near the exit of the classroom and we’ll really get started!” The class shuffled to the back of the room and heaped their book bags on top one another until they had created a mound of them, and headed back towards the empty center of the classroom. “Come on, come on! Everyone back then? Okay. I want you to divide into pairs and begin working… hmm, how about the Binding Charm? The incantation is incarcerous. Off you go!”

Harry turned to Ron and Hermione out of habit, but one look at their apologetic faces and he remembered that those two would probably be partnered together the rest of the year. Harry turned again to look for Neville, but he was working with Lavender Brown already. He scanned the classroom quickly, and saw only one student without a partner. Of course, he thought to himself as he spotted Ryanne sitting on the ledge against the wall, she has to be the last person so I can make a complete fool of myself in front of her. Harry ambled over to Ryanne, took a deep breath and sighed. “Look, I know you don’t want to be my partner but we’re the only two left, and… well… er… yeah…” he finished lamely. Ryanne rolled her eyes lazily and stood up, which Harry assumed meant her agreement. “Er, right.” he said, and quickly walked a few yards away so they could begin practicing. “So, um, you’ll go first then?” he questioned her, hoping that she couldn’t perform the charm so he’d feel less like an idiot if he messed it up. Ryanne twirled her fingers in a calculated way, her wand appearing from them as if it had always been in her hand. He barely had time to think whoa before he was bound shoulders to ankles in chains.

Harry pitched backwards and landed, not on the hard floor but on pillows, and the chain dissolved into thin air. Looking up, Harry saw Ryanne’s wand pointing at the pillows, and humbly said his thanks. It suddenly occurred to him that the shouts of “incarcerous” had died away, and looked around the room; every single person in the classroom (including those bound in string or light rope) was staring at Ryanne. Professor Dumbledore bellowed “Well done, Ms. Wood! A chain binding! Did you use the Incarcerous incantation?” Ryanne nodded her head, to which Dumbledore replied “Remarkable, just remarkable. Ten, no twenty points to Gryffindor!” A few of the Gryffindors cheered, and the class resumed their shouts.

After another half hour, during which time Harry was only able to bind Ryanne with Spell-o-Tape, Professor Dumbledore stopped the class. “Wonderful work, everyone! Now let’s begin a new charm. Ms. Wood, please come to the front of the class!” Ryanne walked up to the head of the room, and Harry could almost feel her roll her eyes yet again. Professor Dumbledore smiled to the class, pulled out his wand and twirled it so that a few candles began to burn. With another flick of his wand, all the shutters clanged shut and the classroom fell into a calm darkness. “Alright. Let’s begin work on the Patronus Charm. I don’t know if you have studied this charm before –“ Harry quickly glanced around the room to find the members of the D.A. smirking “but it can be quite complicated. In order for it to work properly, you must think of a very happy thought or memory and speak the incantation “Expecto Patronum” very clearly. Ms. Wood, will you please give us a demonstration?”

Ryanne stepped up closer to the head of the room and twirled her fingers once more, causing her wand to seemingly appear from nowhere yet again. Her face bore a look of contentment and concentration and she pointed her wand straight towards the back of the class. Immediately, a luminescent, gigantic creature leapt out of her wand and ran towards the back of the room. It was only when the creature came sauntering back did Harry realize that it was the largest lioness he had ever seen, and he had to remind himself that it was not real. The lioness came back to Ryanne, who bent on one knee to pet her patronus. Could you pet a patronus? Harry thought. Can a patronus purr? Ryanne stood up and wiped her wand over the lioness, causing her patronus to disappear.

“Did she say the incantation?” Harry turned to look over his shoulder to find Hermione whispering to Ron in an awed and disgruntled voice. “She has to say the incantation, right?” Ron could barely respond in his state of amazement, and Harry felt himself grin and he turned back around. Interestingly, Professor Dumbledore’s face bore a large resemblance to that of Ron.

“Ms. Wood! That was astounding! Tell me, where did you learn to perform the incantation nonverbally?” he inquired.

Ryanne just shrugged her shoulders and pointed her wand at the back of her navy tee-shirt. “Oh!” he exclaimed. “That’s right, I must’ve forgotten. Well, then! Alright, everyone! Back into your pairs and we’ll practice the Patronus Charm for the rest of the lesson!”

Ryanne walked back towards the wall opposite Harry as he peered at the back of her shirt. It bore a great recognition to the polo she had worn the previous day, with a large dragon in full wingspan printed across the entire back of the shirt. Today, however, the dragon was baby blue (instead of navy) with white eyes, and had a large Roman numeral twelve (XII) embroidered in the body of the dragon. Ryanne reached the wall and turned around to face Harry, and he had to remember what he was trying to do. Harry knew he had to impress Ryanne, especially after her patronus display, and thought the happiest thought he could: I’m going to kill Voldemort and we can be at peace… and I can be with Ginny... “EXPECTO PATRONUM!” he yelled, and a large stag erupted from his wand. It cantered down towards Ryanne and circled her before returning to Harry and evaporated. Ryanne lightly clapped her approval (at least it’s not mocking, Harry thought), and began to twirl her fingers again.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

“All I’m saying is, that’s not an easy charm verbally and she might be a right piece of work is she can do it nonverbally.” Ron managed to say, despite the mashed potatoes in his mouth.

Harry laughed. “Come on, Ron. I think she learned it at school. She’s still in muggle clothes, and I think her shirt has something to do with her old school.” Ron shrugged and helped himself to more mashed potatoes. Hermione, however, did not seem content to let the topic end.

“But where did she go to school? You said she didn’t sound like she had a French accent, so it’s not Beauxbatons… and she doesn’t sound anything like Viktor” (Ron choked at the sound of his name) “so its not Durmstrang…” Hermione paused to give Ron a pat on the back. “I know there are dozens, if not hundreds, of other wizarding schools, but she looks like she’d fit in anywhere. Or at least she looks like she fits in here, despite her muggle clothes. I know there’s not another wizarding school in Britain, so where is she from?” Hermione sighed, frustrated and even a bit angry.

“Does it really matter where she went to school, Hermione? The point is that her old school taught her charms and spells nonverbally that Hogwarts doesn’t teach us. Big deal. You can perform almost any charm nonverbally if you practice at it enough.” Harry speculated.

Hermione grumbled. “Hurry up, you two, or we’re going to be late for Charms!” Ron took one last bite of his chicken sandwich and they headed off in almost complete silence, except for Ron’s chews and Hermione’s random snorts of annoyance.

Harry was excited to see Ryanne sitting in the back of the Charms classroom, wondering what he might get to see her perform, but to his dismay the entire lesson with theory and lecture. Transfiguration passed the same way, and Harry was now having trouble staying awake. Finally, after a long day, Harry, Ron, and Hermione went to the common room to put their books down before dinner. They still weren’t talking much, but Harry figured that Hermione was too deep in thought, still, and Ron was too scared to say anything lest it upset her further.

The trio arrived in the Great Hall before many of their classmates, except for a few clusters of students here and there. The sparseness of students made it easy for Harry to notice Ryanne sitting about twenty feet from the end of the Gryffindor table reading, without babysitters anywhere in sight. Harry decided to take a chance, “Hermione, look! Now you can ask her where she went to school!” Harry took Hermione by the elbow and led her over; Harry and Hermione sat on the opposite side of the table, and Ron sat next to Ryanne – all the while attempting not to stare at her.

Ryanne was sitting sideways on the table bench, with her right knee bent up so her foot was on the bench as well and her left leg under the table. She had a small stack of books on the table in front of her, upon which she rested her left arm and bent her elbow to hold her head up with her hand. In her right hand, Ryanne was deeply involved in reading Обеспечение Вашего Колдовства, a language Harry assumed to be Gobbledegook or similar. Impressed, Harry had to remind himself why they were sitting there and what they were going to ask her, but it was Hermione who spoke up first.

“So, Ryanne, where'd you learn to do a nonverbal Patronus?" she said in a harsh voice.

Ryanne started and looked up, glaring at each of the threesome in turn. She then placed her book upon the rest of the stack and hit it with the back of her elbow; the stack of books went flying to the end other the table, and stopped just short of falling onto the ground. Next, Ryanne planted the heel of her right foot on the bench and pushed off, and she herself went sliding down the bench to the end of the table. Ryanne stopped just short of the end of the bench, gave Harry, Ron and Hermione one last scathing glare, and picked up the top book and began reading again.

Harry gaped open-mouthed at Ryanne and turned in shock to his friends, who bore the same expression he supposed he was wearing. Hermione kept stammering “but, but, but…” and Ron looked mesmerized. Harry, however, began to feel his face getting hot.

“Hermione! Why’d you do that? She was just starting to like me!” he asked.

At this, Ron broke out of his trance. “Like you? I thought you liked Ginny? You know, my sister?” he interrogated.

“Not like that!” Harry exclaimed, even more frustrated than before. “She’s my potions tutor and I don’t want to make our sessions more difficult then they have to be!”

“Oh, right.” Ron’s ears turned red and he suddenly found his hands very interesting.

“I... I… I’m sorry, Harry. I wasn’t trying to be mean. I guess my tone came out wrong.” Hermione looked close to tears, and Harry’s anger quickly faded away.

“It’s all right, Hermione. I guess we’re all just wound a bit tight these days.” Harry felt disappointed in himself for making his friends feel ashamed without reason, and vaguely registered Ryanne’s absence from the Great Hall until midway through dinner. “Hang on a minute!” Harry pulled the map from inside his robes and found the hospital wing. “Wait, she’s not there…” Harry began to scour the map until something strange caught his eye. “Whoa. That can’t be right.”

“What is it, Harry?”

“Look!” Harry checked around to make sure he wasn’t being watched and pulled the map onto the table. “Remember the stairway that appeared yesterday? It’s on the map! And look! There’s more of it, now. It must no longer lead outside the castle – it leads to another room!”

“How could I be so stupid?” Hermione whispered to herself.

“What?” Harry and Ron replied together, stunned.

“No one else cared about the staircase in the common room last night because they thought that it was a side-effect from the creation of the room for Ryanne, right? The staircase leads to Ryanne’s room – they’ve created another wing for her!”


Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Nine: Revealed

The next two weeks passed in the same fashion as the first two days: a haze of homework, studying, classes, and unanswered questions about Ryanne Wood – who had now moved into her private wing of Gryffindor Tower.

Unlike the stairway, the creation of her own wing led to much speculation from Harry’s fellow Gryffindors, and he couldn’t blame them. He hadn’t gone back up the staircase, but he would find himself in the common room many a night, arbitrarily staring at its cave-like entrance. One major event coming up quickly was Quidditch try-outs, to which Harry felt mixed feelings of excitement and loathing. He had enough to worry about already, now he felt the added pressure of putting together a winning team for the fourth season in a row.

“You look way too stressed for the third week of school, mate.” Ron bluntly observed.

“Of course I’m stressed, we have Potions first.”

“Oh, cheer up, Harry! Potions hasn’t been nearly as bad as it used to be… so far, at least.” Hermione offered.

Harry furrowed his brow. “I know – that’s weird, though. It’s only been mildly unbearable instead of excruciatingly painful.” He sighed; “I shouldn’t have come back; there’s too much happening out there and I’m in here trying to figure out more Hogwarts mysteries.”

Hermione shot Ron a look of concern and tried to comfort Harry. “Harry, I know it feels like you’re not helping because you’re here, but this is where you need to be. You’re closer to the thick of things than you think; Dumbledore’s here, McGonagall’s here, Snape’s here, and we’re here. Besides, we’re at the heart of V-Voldemort’s horcruxes. Just try to stay optimistic.”

Harry could feel his cheeks reddening, but decided to remain calm; during his fifth year, Harry had been prone to random, violent outbursts at his friends – and he was not missing them whatsoever. “I suppose you’re right, Hermione. Sorry.” he quickly stated.

This reaction seemed to put his friend at ease. “Don’t worry about it. Let’s just get to Potions.”

With their mood somewhat enhanced, the trio of friends set off to the dungeons where their brief moment of optimism was soon dashed. It seemed as though Snape was in a particularly awful mood, and he already had directions to making Vanishing Elixirs on the blackboard. Harry moved to partner with Ernie Macmillan again, despite his desire to finally ask his “tutor” (who had yet to tutor him) to partner; there was just something so intimidating about her, and, he supposed, she always seemed to work fine by herself.

The first half of the class progressed in almost complete silence, except for the sounds of bubbling potions. Snape began his walk around the classroom to criticize whatever was brewing in the students’ cauldrons, mumbling and growling to himself, when Ryanne started to pack up her station. Harry looked over to her table in curiosity, and found about seven corked vials with different colored liquids in each. Snape quickly slithered over to her table, and began questioning her in an unnecessarily loud voice. “Ms. Wood, just what do you think you are doing?”

She must have answered the professor, however softly, because he continued his interrogation. “And what are these supposed to be? I asked for a Vanishing Elixir, this looks distinctly like a Calming Draught.”

Ryanne sighed loudly. “You asked for a Vanishing Elixir, but you didn’t specify; so I made seven Vanishing Elixirs for different purposes. But, surely, you knew that already?”

Harry felt his jaw drop, and he heard Ron whisper to Hermione behind him. “Did you know she was American?” Ron nudged Harry; “Did you know she was American? Bloody hell, I thought she was from Spain or something…”

Every student was openly staring at Snape and Ryanne now – if her accent hadn’t caught their ears, the tone in which she spoke to Snape did. With seven pairs of eyes upon him, Snape uttered a low growl; “Label them and put them on my desk. Don’t you ever speak to me with such disrespect again - you forget your place.” Snape turned on his heels and moved towards his desk, shouting “Back to work!” over his shoulder at the rest of the class.

Harry noticed a smirk creep across his tutor’s face as she began to label her potions, and he couldn’t help but grin a bit himself as he turned back to finish his work. Barely a few minutes later, Harry’s head snapped back up to the front of the class as he heard a large CRASH; Snape was sitting at his desk with a malicious grin upon his face. “Oops,” he mocked sarcastically, “Must’ve slipped.” All of Ryanne’s vials were in shards upon the floor, which was quickly disappearing.

“Way to go, you moron. Now, you have a giant hole in your floor because you’re a spiteful jacka--“ Ryanne began.

“WHAT? What did you say to me?” Snape roared.

Ryanne rolled her eyes (oh that's not good, Harry thought, mesmerized by the situation unfolding); “What I was going to say before I was so rudely interrupted was that you are an incompetent jerk. I don’t care if you destroy my potions, I’ve already passed my BATS for this class, and every class offered! This class, and you, are both unnecessary.” Ryanne turned to walk away from her stunned, and quickly reddening, professor…

“DON’T YOU DARE WALK AWAY FROM ME!” Snape bellowed, his voice almost unrecognizable.

“Or what?” Ryanne turned back to face him; “What are you going to do? Hmm? As for me, I have better things to do with my time.” Ryanne turned back around and walked towards the door; Harry glanced down to her hand and saw her fingers twirling once again and looked to Snape for his cue on what to do next. Unfortunately, Snape himself did not seem to know, as he was apparently glued to the spot where he stood. After what seemed like an eternity had passed (probably five minutes) of awkward and electric silence, Snape strode over to the classroom doors quickly and stuck his head into the hall. He quickly reentered the class once again and marched to the head of the room. To Harry’s shock and pleasure, he saw a piece of parchment Spell-o-Taped to Snape’s back with the words “JINX ME!” written across it. The other students must have noticed as well, because the room was suddenly filled with the sounds of stifled laughter.

“TIME’S UP! Turn in your elixirs to me IMMEDIATELY!” Snape roared to the class, which quickly ended the brewing laughter. Harry hurriedly bottled his mediocre, unfinished elixir and took it to Snape’s desk, carefully avoiding the gaping hole that had appeared in front of it. As Harry returned to his table to pack up, Ron leaned towards him from the table behind and whispered “Don’t tell Hermione, but I think I love that girl.”

Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Ten: Truths

Harry and Ron had walked Hermione to Arithmancy, discussing the events of Potions the entire way. Evidently, the news of Ryanne and Snape’s ‘discussion’ had spread even quicker than the usual Hogwarts news, because they heard mention of Snape’s name quite frequently on their trip to Hermione’s class. Once there, Harry broke off from his friends so they could give each other a… proper goodbye and headed for the library.

Harry was close to one of the towers on the far side of the east wing of the castle, and decided to take a shortcut through the Transfiguration hallway back towards the center. Harry was just about to turn the corner to the hall, when he heard shouting voices for the second time within the hour. “I have half a mind to deduct Gryffindor House fifty points, but since it wouldn’t matter to you…”

“No, it wouldn’t.” an accented voice declared. “I don’t want to be here. I didn’t choose to be here. Why in the world would I care about anyone or anything here? You and your joke of a headmaster spied on, tracked, kidnapped, and dragged me here! What makes you think I would be happy about any of that?”

Harry plastered himself to the corner, intent on listening without being discovered. “I know you don’t trust us very much right now, but you have to believe that we are acting in your best interests!” cried a voice he now recognized as Professor McGonagall.

“I have been a legal adult in the mortal and magical worlds for the last four years of my life! I don’t need people acting on my best interests!”

“But your br—“

“Don’t you even mention him! He hasn’t got a clue as to what goes on in this world, and for you to assume he does is foolishly optimistic – at best. Now, since I am unable to leave this godforsaken castle, for the time being, I will return to my room.”

“Ryanne! Ryanne, please stop!”

Harry heard footsteps echoing off the walls moving away from him and breathed a sigh of relief that she didn’t come his way. As strange as the overheard conversation was, it was about to get stranger as Ryanne began singing as if she hadn't just fought with her head of House…

“Love will keep us together! Think of me, babe whenever…some sweet-talking girl comes along, singing her song; don’t mess around you just gotta be strong! Just…”

Professor McGonagall yelled “STOP!”

“…’cause I really love you…”

“I SAID STOP!”

“I’ve been thinking of you! Look in my heart and let love… keep us together…” Ryanne’s singing died away at the end of the hallway. To his horror, Harry heard click-clacking footsteps coming his way and Harry looked around for a place to hide. Harry quickly found a niche in the wall a few feet from where he had positioned himself and swiftly moved to conceal himself from, what he thought, must be a livid Professor McGonagall. Harry had just moved out of direct sight when the Transfiguration teacher rounded the corner towards his direction; her face was definitely angry, but it was mingled with intense fear. What felt like hours after McGonagall’s footsteps had died away, Harry stayed in the niche holding his head trying to process what had happened in the course of a single morning.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

“So let me get this straight: she yelled at Snape and McGonagall, and she didn’t receive any punishment? She’s my hero…” Ron trailed off.

“She didn’t receive any punishment that we know about, and it’s heroine, Ron.” Hermione scolded.

“Who cares? She’s unbelievable! I mean, she’s really dim and horrible to look at, but amazing!”

Hermione concentrated on keeping her face looking angry, but couldn’t help herself and smiled, kissing Ron on the cheek. “You’re a jerk.” she jokingly taunted.

The threesome was walking back from the Greenhouses; Herbology had been cancelled due to Professor Sprout having her nose reattached by Madam Pomfrey. “Did you hear what I said? Ryanne said she was kidnapped… kid-napped. That’s why Hagrid was dragging her in for Sorting - that’s why she seems so bloody angry all the time; she didn’t transfer at all! And what was she talking about, passing her ‘bats’? What is a ‘bat’?” Harry rubbed his forehead – he felt another headache coming on.

“Bat: a small bird-like-thingy that only comes out at night and has the possibility of being a vampire.” Ron suggested.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “I’m not sure Harry, but it sounds like she was talking about tests or something. Maybe they are the American versions of O.W.L.S; I’ll go look in the library later for information, okay?”

“Thanks, Hermione, ‘preciate it.” They had just reached the castle when Harry bumped into a figure. “Oh, sorry! I didn’t see you.”

“No problem.” Harry immediately recognized the accent.

“Ryanne? Ryanne!” She turned around to face him. “Um, when… when did you want to have a tutoring session?”

“Dunno – you never told me you were needing help on a particular potion, so I figured you didn’t need to be tutored.” she bluntly stated.

“Oh, right… Well, er, I know I screwed up Vanishing Elixirs and you really seemed to get it, what with the big hole in front of Snape’s desk and all…”

She grinned. “I assume you know where I live?” Harry nodded. “Good, knock on my door tomorrow night around eight, alright?”

“Thanks, Ryanne.”

“Don’t worry ‘bout it. See y’all then.” Harry turned back to his friends and they continued walking into the castle.

“Um, Harry?”

“Yeah, Ron?”

“What exactly is a 'y'all'?”

Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694



Chapter Eleven: Tutoring

The next day came slowly for Harry, who had been anticipating his tutoring session with Ryanne since its scheduling. Ryanne was conspicuously absent from Defense, and Harry could barely enjoy learning the Time Stretching Spell (which causes its receiver to act in slow motion for a short period of time) without his partner. Similarly, she was also absent from Transfiguration and Charms.

“Well, I expected her to be absent in Transfiguration.” Hermione asserted when Harry told her of his concerns at dinner. “Maybe she’s not feeling well or something.”

“If I’d taken a shot at McGonagall, I wouldn’t be feeling well, either.” Ron whispered to Harry.

“I guess I could always ask her tonight.” Harry sighed.

“Ask who tonight?”

Harry felt like he swallowed a stone and whipped around to see Ginny Weasley standing behind him. “Ask who?” she repeated, feigning innocent curiosity.

“Er… Ryanne Wood. She’s my Potions tutor and, well, we have a study session after dinner…”

“Oh…” Ginny looked unnerved by their conversation; “So what were you going to ask her?”

“Just… ahm, just why she wasn’t in classes today.” Harry stammered.

“Probably because she’s incredibly rude and is embarrassed by her self-indulgent actions.” Ginny harshly supplied.

“You’re probably right. I don’t really want to study with her, but Snape’s making me. Ron’s being tutored by Hermione, and… well… I didn’t get to choose my tutor.” The stone in Harry’s stomach was growing larger. “She’s really odd and stuck-up, a-and I don’t like her, so it’s really going to be a long night.” he finished lamely.

At this, Ginny seemed to perk up a bit. “Right, well, sorry in advance for a rough night.” Ginny smiled apologetically and headed off to the common room.

“I thought you liked Ryanne?” Ron asked.

Hermione spoke up for Harry. “Of course he likes her, but not the same way he likes Ginny. She’s interesting and kind of mysterious – not to mention that she’s not completely unfortunate looking… But Harry still wants to be with Ginny and she still wants to be with him – and if there’s any chance of them ever being together again after, well after whatever happens, then he can’t date anyone else until that time comes.” Hermione sighed an annoyed sigh.

“Uh, Hermione? Have you been reading my diary?” Harry asked, shocked.

“Wait, you have a diary?” Ron inquired, positively delighted at the prospect of Harry owning a diary.

“No, you git. I was being sarcastic.”

“Oh.” Ron looked as if someone had kicked his dog.

Hermione rolled her eyes and smiled. “Oh Harry, its obvious! The way you look at Ryanne is completely different from the way you look at Ginny. I mean, there’s definitely some kind of connection between you two… but it isn’t romantic.”

“Thanks, I think. Well, I’ve got to be off – tutoring time. I’ll let you know what happens.” Harry got up from the Gryffindor table and headed off to walk up the segregated stairway a second time.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry stood at the bottom of the stairwell (that previously led to nowhere) and let out a sigh of relief – torches had been added to the arched walls so that he didn’t have to walk in darkness. Harry climbed up the stairs, much less anxious about falling into nothingness as before, and stopped on the landing. He looked back down the stairs a final time and walked a few feet towards the large wooden door in front of him. There was a large knocker, without any distinctive shape, and Harry rapped it upon the door several times and waited.

“Hold on!” he heard Ryanne yell from inside the room. A few moments later, the door swung open to reveal a beautiful young woman with shoulder-length, golden brown hair falling in her face in loose ringlets, wearing baggy, navy sweat pants about ten sizes too big held up by a drawstring and a form-fitting, baby blue, spaghetti strap tank top. “Sorry! I had some… some stuff to do.” She smiled at Harry, who seemed to have temporarily lost his ability to speak.

“Uh… er… ahm… yeah…” was all he could manage.

“Um, are you going to come in?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Right.” Harry stepped inside Ryanne’s private room and immediately stepped back to take in the whole site. Her room was nothing like his or, he supposed, the girls’ rooms… it seemed as if the sun was shining brightly as early morning, even though it was just past eight in the evening. Her room was highly personal, with Asian flowers outlined in black on white walls and a solid black comforter with white pillows on her bed in the center of the room to match. Harry stepped back into the room and continued to look around; she had her own large desk in the corner near a giant window and a large table covered in potions and odd instruments, and as he peered around the corner he saw a short hallway leading to a small kitchen, bathroom, and an unknown room with its door closed.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah – yeah, I’m sorry. You’ve got a big room! Our dormitories are shared with five boys, and all we have are beds and trunks for our clothes and junk.”

A rare look of self-consciousness came over Ryanne’s face. “Oh. Well, it wasn’t my idea. I… it wasn’t my idea.” she concluded. “Do you want anything to drink?”

“Nah, that’s…” a dawning of comprehension came over Harry; “Wait, what do you have?”

Ryanne grinned; her usual mischievous grin had returned. “I’ve got Coke, Dr. Pepper, Sprite, Water, pink lemonade, grape juice… I dunno what else, let me check.” Ryanne made for the kitchenette when Harry stopped her.

“Coke would be fine.” Harry smiled.

“Sure.” Ryanne disappeared down the short hallway. “Did you bring your Potions book?”

Harry felt himself getting red. “Oh, I completely forgot. I’ll go get it now.”

“Why?” Ryanne returned holding a can of soda and handed it to Harry. “It’s complete trash. Come on, let’s get started.” Ryanne and Harry moved over to the table with the vials, potion ingredients, and a large stack of books Harry hadn’t noticed before. “So what was your issue with Vanishing Elixirs?” she inquired of him.

“Ahm… is it a problem if there were issues?” Harry smiled nervously.

Ryanne laughed, making her whole face light up as if she hadn’t laughed in months. “Well, we’d better get—“ A large noise interrupted Ryanne, and she rose from her seat and turned into the hallway muttering “Hold on” to Harry; who heard a door unlock and open quickly.

“Steady! What.. wait… stop it! Steady? STEADY!”

“Do you need any help?” Harry asked, slightly frightened.

“No! It’s fine – STEADY!” Whatever it was - it didn’t ‘steady’, and it soon came bounding around the corner and leapt on top of Harry.

“What the..?”

“Steady! Come back here!” The large green dog rushed back towards its owner, and Harry hastily sat up.

“What is that?”

“Sorry… this is Rock Steady; he’s a PerpetuaPuppy, so he can change age and color at will. Fortunately, he remains housetrained no matter what age he changes to. He must’ve gotten out of his crate, sorry… again.”

“I’ve never heard of a PerpetuaPuppy, where’d you get him?” Harry stood up again, and Ryanne released Rock Steady and he zoomed back over to Harry, who began to pet him.

“Well, they’re not too popular just yet, but my boyfriend gave him to me.”

“Oh.”


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Twelve: Headmaster Knows Best

Four tutoring sessions passed over the last week, and Harry felt as if he had learned more with Ryanne than he ever had with Snape or Slughorn. She was incredibly gifted at Potions, and rarely checked books or measurements to check her work – she mixed potions by feelings and intuition. When Harry told this to his friends, Hermione sunk into a sullen state and didn’t speak to him for a good three hours; her speech only returned when they left Charms on Friday, and she perked up when she realized that Ryanne still hadn’t been in class.

It was now Saturday morning, and Harry and Ron were discussing the next day’s Quidditch try-outs. “I am not looking forward to this.” Harry grumbled.

“Come on, Harry. It can’t be as bad as last year.”

“Oh, yes it can; there are twice as many lower year girls than anyone else on the sign-up sheet. It’s Romilda Vane all over again.”

Ron snorted. “Well, since you’re a single, man-about-town again, I guess your, ahem, appeal is back…”

Harry threw a pillow at Ron. “Shut up!” Ron and Harry fell into easy laughter.

“Hey, I’m going to the library to keep Hermione company, wanna join?”

Harry raised an eyebrow, trying to look suspicious. “You? Going to the library voluntarily?”

Ron sighed. “The things we do for love. Catch you later, then, mate?”

“Yeah, you’re on your own.” And with that, Ron slipped through the portrait hole to visit his girlfriend. Harry looked around trying to find something to occupy his time so he wouldn’t have to do homework this early into the weekend, and he spotted Ryanne’s stairwell once again. Harry pondered the idea for a moment, and resolved to visit her and moved towards the now-familiar stairs.

Once on the landing, Harry could hear barking coming from her room and smiled to himself while knocking on the door. Ryanne yelled “OUCH! Stop that! HOLD ON,” and Harry took a step back from the door in case Rock Steady came running out to greet him. A few minutes later, Harry moved to knock on the door again when it flew open to reveal Ryanne looking a bit tousled. “Sorry about that. Ahm, did we have a tutoring session that I completely spaced on?”

Harry smiled awkwardly. “No, uh, I… well my friends went off to spend some time together… alone together… and I was just wondering if you wanted to hang out?”

Ryanne looked taken aback by this prospect, but smiled nonetheless. “Sure, come on in.”

Harry stepped inside her dormitory-apartment and settled himself in a cushy chair near the window when Rock Steady came running up to him, about half his previous size and a bright shade a robin’s egg blue. “Hi, boy.” Harry pet the PerpetuaPuppy enthusiastically and Ryanne came back into view with two cans of soda, and handed one to Harry. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Harry suddenly felt something brush against the back of his legs and jumped. “Are you okay?” Ryanne asked.

“Yeah, I just felt something brush against me, and Rock Steady’s right here…”

“Oh, that’s Be-Bop.” Ryanne got up from her seat and bent down to look under Harry’s chair, while Harry focused on staring at Rock Steady so he wouldn’t see anything he wasn’t supposed to… “Here she is!” Ryanne got back up off the floor holding a white ball of fluff in her hands. Harry stared at the ball, trying to figure out what exactly it was, when two floppy ears poked out and the fluff-ball jumped onto Ryanne’s bed a few feet away. “Sorry, she’s shy… well, she’s a rabbit so of course she’s shy.”

“Is she a PerpetuaRabbit, or something?” Harry asked, intrigued.

“No, she’s a mortal dwarf, lop-eared rabbit. My brother gave her to me when I became an adult.”

“What do you mean ‘mortal’? And wait, how old are you?” Harry questioned.

Ryanne smiled. “Oh, right. I just assumed that you used the same words here that we do… ‘mortals’ are non-magical peoples – like my brother; and I’m eighteen.”

“Oh, okay. Well I dunno how widespread it is, but at least in Britain we say ‘muggles’. Hold on, you’re eighteen?” Ryanne nodded. “But you said that you’ve been a legal adult for four years! How is that possible? Surely you don’t come of age at fourteen?”

“How do you know I said that?” Ryanne asked in a playful tone.

“Er… I overheard you and McGonagall fighting after you put a hole in Snape’s floor – which he still hasn’t been able to fill, by the way.”

Ryanne laughed heartily. “I thought I felt someone else there. Whatever. But no, we get a provisional magic license at sixteen, and then we get our full license at seventeen. I had become a legal adult through the mortal government when I was fourteen, so I decided to apply for adulthood through the magical government as well.”

“Whoa. We don’t have ‘licenses’, but we come of age at seventeen; I did just this past summer.” He added in an attempt to impress.

“Well, the mortal populatin in America is a whole lot larger than Britain, so I assume that our magical population is bigger as well; it's probably easier to keep track of everyone with licenses. Oh, and congratulations.” Ryanne attempted to suppress a smirk.

Feeling a bit self-conscious, Harry continued to question Ryanne. “So why did you come of age so early, if it’s not to personal to ask or anything.”

Ryanne smiled assuredly. “No, its fine. I don’t know why, but for whatever reason I trust you… Anyways, my parents passed away when I was fairly young, and my brother had been taking care of me since I was nine…” she sighed heavily, “He’s about six years older than I am, and he put off college to take care of me, so I decided to become a legal adult so he could go to school; he graduated about a year ago.”

Harry was having problems thinking properly as Dumbledore’s words kept coming back to him, “…you two could learn a lot from each other…” That was why they were paired together for tutoring, she had a similar past to Harry…

“Uh, Harry? Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah. It’s just, I… I can sympathize.”

Ryanne’s face changed from concerned to troubled. “What do you mean?”

Harry felt a little hurt that Ryanne obviously didn’t know his story, but quickly chastised himself for thinking that way. He shook his head, as if trying to shake loose unwanted thoughts… “M-my parents died, as well. I was a baby, and so my aunt and uncle raised me…” why was he telling her all this?

Ryanne stared at him, shocked and almost fearful. “How old were you when they died?” she asked coldly.

Harry was alarmed by her change of tone. “I was one… they were murdered.” Ryanne looked relieved, causing Harry to feel outraged. “Why?” It was his tone that was cold this time.

Ryanne pulled her legs into her and crossed them in the chair as Rock Steady walked over to her, growing in size and changing to black. “I was beginning to think that we had way too much in common… I was adopted at birth. My birth mother died during labor and they never found my birth father. My… my mom died when I was six from cancer and my father was in a car accident when I was nine.”

Harry was astounded by this discovery, and all he could manage to say was “That’s a lot of death.”

Ryanne laughed uncomfortably. “You have no idea.”



Dun, dun, DUUUUUN! Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694


Chapter Thirteen: Quidditch, or Something Like It

Harry hadn’t told his friends about his conversation with Ryanne; he just couldn’t seem to bring himself to do it. It was something she said… “I don’t know why, but for whatever reason – I trust you…” Harry had the distinct impression that she was not one to give away her trust or respect easily, and he was not going to lose it after it took so long to gain.

It was Sunday morning, and Harry and Ron were walking down towards the Quidditch pitch to get in some practice before tryouts started, when Harry heard barking.

“What the bloody hell is that?” Ron asked, bewildered.

“I have a hunch…” Harry grinned. “Steady! Here boy!” A massive canary yellow dog that would rival Hagrid’s boarhound Fang in size came hurdling towards the boys.

“WHAT THE BLOODY HELL IS THAT??” Ron yelled. Rock Steady jumped on top of Harry, knocking him over and flattening him against the ground while trying to lick his face.

“Steady! Let me up! Gerroff!” Harry laughed and Rock Steady began to circle him and bark as he stood up. “This is Ryanne’s dog, Rock Steady.”

“Rock Steady? What kinda name is that?” Ron couldn’t stop staring at the dog, who was now fading from yellow to fuchsia.

“I dunno… I think it’s from some muggle movie; I told you what a movie was, right?”

“Yeah…”

“Come on, let’s get down to the pitch.” Rock Steady strode along the two friends as they continued to walk towards the arena. Once inside, Harry and Ron stopped to watch someone, Harry assumed to be Ryanne, flying around the pitch in a most unusual manner.

“What is she doing?” Ron squinted his eyes to see the speck of Ryanne at the other end of the arena.

“I imagine she’s flying on her broomstick.” Harry sarcastically suggested.

“Ha, ha, very funny… I don’t think that’s a broomstick, though…” It was Harry’s turn to squint his eyes to see Ryanne, who was now flying rapidly towards them.

“That’s definitely not a broomstick…” Harry muttered, confused; Ryanne was speeding towards the boys standing on something, with her knees bent and poised as if trying to steady herself. She was headed straight for Harry and Ron, who were standing immobile as she approached. Thankfully, Ryanne noticed them and lifted her forward knee so the front of whatever-it-was raised in the air and slowed her down enough to stop right in front of the boys.

“Hi.” Ryanne said smiling, and slowly lowered to the ground.

“What the bloody hell is that?” Ron asked excitedly.

Ryanne grinned playfully. “Well, it was my snowboard… until I added a few modifications…” She stepped forward with her left foot and raised her right to swing it in a circular motion. The board swung around and stopped abruptly to make a locking sound, and Ryanne bent down to detach the boot connecting her to the board, encasing her right foot. She lifted the board back up and placed it over her left shoulder, just as a Chihuahua-sized, cerulean puppy ran over to her. “Holy hell – is that a Firebolt?”

“What? Oh; my godfather gave it to me about two years ago.”

“That’s awesome! Would you mind if I took it for a ride sometime?” She grinned again, that knee-weakening grin.

Harry returned her smile. “Only if you let me try that thing once in a while,” and he pointed to the board.

“Sure. Well, I gotta go pretend like I’m doing homework. Later.”

“Bye, Ryanne. Are we still on for Tuesday?”

“Yeah!” she called, and swung the board lengthwise across her shoulders with a hand on each end, she began to jog back up to the castle.

“She should try out for Quidditch.”

“You never know, Ron – maybe she would want to be keeper.”

“She probably stinks at Quidditch…”

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Quidditch tryouts hadn’t gone nearly as bad as Harry had anticipated, but they still weren’t the greatest. A few players from last year got to keep their spots (including Ron), and Harry found some pretty decent new members to round out the team. Still, it was hard for Harry to worry about Quidditch when the Daily Prophet was reporting new deaths or disappearances everyday.

It just doesn’t make sense, he thought to himself. Why must I be here? Why does everyone want me here? What is so important about being at Hogwarts? But every time Harry felt he came close to an answer, it slipped away. Harry sunk his head into his hands and tried not to think about anything. Unfortunately, his most pensive friend sat down next to him not two minutes later.

“Hey, Harry. Everything all right?”

“Yeah, Hermione. I just have a headache.”

“Oh, sorry. Well, I have some information I think you’d be interested in!” she looked about to burst.

“That’s very ‘James Bond’ of you.” Harry laughed quietly.

“Okay, here it is: I couldn’t find the ‘bat’ thing in the library for ages, until I came across a book yesterday during Quidditch tryouts. ‘BATS’ stands for ‘Barely Achievable Tests of Sorcery’ – it’s the American equivalent to our NEWTs!”

“Thanks, Hermione!” Harry exclaimed, feeling much better. “But if they’re NEWT level, then why did Ryanne say that she had passed them already?”

Hermione rolled her eyes and gave him a look of disgust. “She was probably showing off.”

“But why would she ‘show off’ if none of us knew what BATS were?”

Hermione flushed. “Ahm, I don’t know.”

“Neither do I.”




A/N: Sorry this one's so short... I'll see if I can't make the next one longer! There's just a lot of background information needed! Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Fourteen: Fire Burn and Cauldron Bubble

Harry and Hermione continued to argue about Ryanne on their way to Potions Monday morning, with Ron walking along in their wake. Only when they entered the dimly-lit classroom and saw the instructions for the Burn Potion (similar to muggle acid) did they cease.

“I have a feeling this is not going to be a good day.” Ron grumbled to no one in particular. The trio broke off and began working individually on their potion, all three straining to make their potion progress as it should. After almost two hours, it seemed that mostly everyone had not done very well on their potion; either it wasn’t working at all or their cauldron bottoms were eroding. Mostly everyone, that is to say, except for Hermione and Malfoy.

Ron was working at the table next to Harry. “I get the feeling he's done this before.” Ron whispered in a morose tone. “Slimy, little prat.” Harry didn’t even turn around to look at Malfoy, but stated dismally at his own prune-colored potion bubbling away; he and his enemy had yet to have an altercation, and he was not going to start one if he could avoid it. Harry began to bottle his poor excuse of a potion, and made a mental note to ask Ryanne the next evening if they could go over it, when the doors clanged open.

“Ah, Ms. Wood. How we’ve missed you.” Professor Snape hissed menacingly. “I’m sorry to say you’ve missed the lesson.”

“Well, at least that makes one of us.” Ryanne smiled brightly as Snape’s faced twisted in suppressed fury. Ryanne walked over to Harry’s table and placed her hand on his shoulder in a sisterly fashion. “Uh, no offense, Potter… but were you trying to make sludge?” she whispered.

Harry shook his head and grinned. “We need to go over Burn Potions.”

Ryanne winked at him and leaned in, whispering “You’re not joking. Although, I think that might burn my insides if I were to drink it.” Harry and Ryanne began to snicker quietly, when they were stopped by a bang on the table behind them. They both turned as Draco Malfoy concentrated on bottling his potion for a second time as a sinister smile crept across his pallid face. Ryanne shrugged her shoulders, gave Harry an apologetic look, and walked over to the back table to sit down.

Harry sighed as he looked into his cauldron, and bottled his vial with the fuming disaster as someone brushed by him quickly. He put the corked potion on Ron’s table so he wouldn’t accidentally clean it up (as he had done too often before), and set to work cleaning his station. Harry had just cleaned out his ingredient vials when BANG! Harry’s table came crashing over towards him, spilling the contents of his cauldron all over his robes – which quickly burst into flame. I’m on fire, his brain screamed, I’m burning! Harry felt a rush of heat around his face and dropped to the ground, his whole body now covered in water. Wait, water? he thought. Harry suddenly realized that the flames had gone from his robes and he was soaked head to toe; Harry looked up to see Ryanne standing over him with her wand pointing straight at him.

“Are you okay?” she huffed.

Harry coughed. “Yeah, I-I think I’m fine.” He got up gently, and felt Ron lift him up from his underarms. “Thanks… Thank you. What happened?”

“You brewed a Burning Potion incorrectly, and when the contents of your cauldron accidentally covered you – your robes burst into flame.” Harry looked around; it was Snape, leering maliciously at him with Malfoy by his side. Draco looked extremely disappointed, probably because I wasn’t horribly disfigured he thought.

“I tripped.” Malfoy attempted to look apologetic.

Hermione pushed herself forward through the small gathering of students. “Harry, does anything hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital wing?”

“No, no, I’m alright. Really. I just need some dry… well, new clothes.”

“Here.” Ryanne stepped towards him and waved her wand as if she was erasing a chalkboard. Harry suddenly felt very warm and gazed down to see he was wearing jeans and a scarlet tee-shirt that read “Hogwarts” across the front in a banner. He looked at Ryanne questioningly. “Sorry, I’ve never done robes before.” Everyone began to laugh, relieved. Harry glanced at Snape and Malfoy; each were wearing similar expressions of revulsion and loathing, but Snape was looking at Ryanne and Malfoy was glaring directly at Harry.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry and Ryanne broke off from Hermione and Ron in the dungeons and walked up to the common room so Harry could get some robes before Herbology.

“So, why don’t you have to wear robes?”

“I don’t want to.”

“That’s it? What do Dumbledore and McGonagall say about it?”

“Lots of things. ‘It’ll draw attention, you won’t fit in, blah, blah, blah’. Potter, I realized a long time ago that people are going to try to tell you what to do no matter what, and despite what they say – you don’t have to comply.” Ryanne looked down as if trying to remember something.

“But still, there are rules. No offense,” he grinned, remembering her comment in Potions, “but isn’t it a bit selfish to just do whatever you want?”

“That’s not what I said. When you say ‘whatever you want’, it implies acting with complete disregard for others. I don’t do that; if I disagree with whatever someone tells me, then I evaluate their argument and make a decision for myself; I choose not to follow or be led blindly but others. For instance, when McGonagall told me that I would have to wear a Hogwarts uniform, I didn’t dismiss her immediately... I asked why, she didn’t give me a valid reason, I didn’t think it was necessary, and I wasn’t hurting anyone in the process… except maybe McGonagall’s feelings.”

“Fair enough. But you can’t say that you don’t act impulsively…” Harry taunted playfully.

Ryanne gave him a soft punch in the arm. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” They continued to Gryffindor tower, where Ryanne waited in the common room as Harry changed into new robes and then they set off again to wander around the grounds until Herbology.

“Have you met Hagrid?” Harry asked, spying the groundskeeper/professor’s hut.

“Briefly.”

“Oh, right… Well, you should have a proper introduction.”

Ryanne rolled her eyes. “Whatever.” They continued to walk down to Hagrid’s hut, and Harry promptly knocked on the door.

“Hagrid! It’s me, Harry!”

“I bin won’drin where you’d got off to!” Hagrid called between Fang’s loud barks inside the hut. The door swung open and Hagrid beamed at Harry, until he noticed Ryanne…

“Well, then. I ‘ope you’re ‘ere to ‘pologize, young missy.” Hagrid crossed his arms and stood stoically in the door way.

Ryanne sighed heavily. “I’m sorry for trying to curse you into oblivion when you kidnapped me.”

“Tha’s better.” Hagrid smiled and shook both their hands, then welcomed them into his hut for tea and rock cakes. At the mention of ‘rock cakes’, Ryanne shot Harry a look of worry and he quickly shook his head and mouthed the word ‘no’.


Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Fifteen: Family

Herbology passed easily enough, especially since Professor Sprout had temporarily lost her adoration for plants that could dismember you. Afterwards, Ryanne, Harry, Ron, and Hermione all went to an early dinner together. Harry was very pleased to see his new friend getting along with his old friends; Ron seemed to have lost his initial anxiety and eagerness to impress in front of Ryanne, and Hermione forgot her self-consciousness (probably because Ron learned to stop staring at Ryanne). They were all getting on well, and Harry felt at ease for the first time in a month and a half.

During dinner, Dennis Creevey walked over to where the group was sitting at Gryffindor table. “Hi, Harry! You’re my brother’s friend, I’m Dennis Creevey!” He smiled brightly.

“Er, yeah. Nice to meet you.” Harry stuck out his hand, which Dennis grabbed with vigor.

“Colin has told me loads about you, but I’d never officially met you… well, until now, I guess!”

“Yup, now we’ve officially met.” Harry said awkwardly, trying not to smirk at the faces Ron was making behind Dennis’ back.

“Oh! I was wondering if you knew a Ry-anne Wood, it says here she’s in your year…” he trailed off, staring expectantly at Harry while holding a sealed piece of parchment.

“It’s ‘ry-en’.” Ryanne said, exasperated, and took the parchment from Dennis, who walked off waving furiously.

“What is it?” Ron asked.

“I imagine it’s a piece of paper.” She replied sarcastically; her mood had changed from upbeat and light to sullen abruptly. Ryanne opened the parchment as if it had done her personal injury, and let out a grave sigh. “Sorry, I’ve got to go.” She rose from her seat and sulked out of the Great Hall.

“What was that all about?” Ron asked, slightly hurt.

“Maybe it was bad news.” Hermione suggested, concerned.

Harry began to worry for his newest friend. “I hope not,” he mumbled, “She’s probably gotten more bad news than the rest of us combined.”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione followed Ryanne’s suit and left the Great Hall, much more grim than they had entered it, and went to Gryffindor Tower.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Ryanne was not in Defense, Transfiguration, or Charms the next day; something was wrong. Harry could barely focus on his work, his mind often wandering and thinking up scenarios that called for Ryanne’s absence yet again. Just focus, he told himself, I’ll ask her what happened during our tutoring session tonight.

At eight o’clock, Harry went up Ryanne’s staircase and knocked on the door; he heard Rock Steady barking as if from a distance, but no one yelled “hold on” to him. Harry knocked two more times, and then went to his room to find the Marauder’s Map. He searched all over the grounds, the hospital wing, and Gryffindor Tower until he spotted a name out of the corner of his eye. ROBERT WOOD was back in Dumbledore’s office with ALBUS DUMBLEDORE and RYANNE WOOD, and Harry dove off his bed for his father’s Invisibility Cloak.

He had to know what was happening; Harry had grown to care about Ryanne in a very short time – much more than he realized before. She was like him in so many ways, but still so different… a sister, perhaps. At the very least, someone who understood things his other friends couldn’t… someone who could empathize and not just sympathize.

Harry pounded the steps to Dumbledore’s office; it was not after hours and he didn’t have to creep around, but he remained in his Invisibility Cloak nonetheless. He rounded the corner and walked down the hall to the Headmaster’s office, stopping outside the stone gargoyle – he could hear the voices inside the office from down the stairs. They were yelling… definitely yelling, he thought, and he heard slamming. The noise stopped suddenly, and Harry waited with bated breath as the minutes passed by in agonizing silence. He lingered by the gargoyle for almost half an hour, moving only to sit down on the cold stone next to the entrance to Dumbledore’s office. Finally, he heard the voices drifting down the stairs, growing closer, and the door to the office swung open with a loud BANG.

Harry stood up quickly and moved behind one of the many pillars in the hallway, just in case, and peered around the see familiar steel-toed boots rushing down the staircase.

“Ryanne, stop! You can’t keep doing this!” It wasn’t Ryanne speaking, but the voice had the same accent. It was deep and rough… and male.

“Oh, yes I can.” Ryanne was moving quickly towards the other end of the hallway; Dumbledore had come down the stairs now, calm as ever.

“Ever since John…” the new American began.

“SHUT UP!” Ryanne spun on her heels and began walked hastily back towards the man who had stopped in his tracks. “Don’t you dare! You have no idea!”

“He was my best friend! How can you say that?”

“You weren’t there! You didn’t see it!”

“Ryanne…” It was Dumbledore speaking now. “Ryanne, please. Help us understand.”

“I will not go through it again. You are the one who told me to stop fighting, to let go – and now you want me to tell you what happened?!” Ryanne spat, shaking with fury.

The American slowly moved closer to her. “Please, he’s just trying to help. He’s one of the good guys.”

“How do you know, Rob? How do you know? Why should I even trust you? You assisted in my freaking kidnapping!”

“I was scared, Ry. You disappeared after John… after what happened. I didn’t know if you were alive or dead. I didn’t hear from you for over a year. What was I supposed to do – you’re my sister! I had to find you, I couldn’t lose you!”

Ryanne’s eyes filled with tears and her knees buckled. “You were supposed to leave it alone! I didn’t send Pyro, I didn’t mail you for a reason! It was just too much… and it was my fault.”

“Ryanne…”

“Don’t say it wasn’t – don’t even think it… I asked him to be there. I had to be stubborn. I…” her voice broke. “I wasn’t strong enough…. Good enough. I may not be the one who put my hand to him, but I’m the reason.” Tears were streaming down her face, and Harry was in awe of her ability to stay standing.

“You didn’t kill him, Ry. That psycho did, you tried to save him.” Her brother moved closer, less than a yard away.”

“He would want you to think it was your fault. He will feed off it, off you. You have to let us in so we can help you.” Dumbledore’s voice was calm, yet commanding. “You saw first hand how evil Voldemort is, and if you continue down this path you will be helping him – not John.”

Harry stepped out from the behind the pillar to move closer. He could see Ryanne squeeze her balled fists; “Don’t. You. Say. His. Name.” she growled through gritted teeth. “You. Have. No. Idea.”

Harry stepped forward and took off his cloak, “I do” he said quietly. Dumbledore turned to face him, beaming. Harry walked towards Ryanne. “I don’t know who John is, but Voldemort murdered my parents. I was one year old. My parents fought him, fought the evil he represented, and they had to hide to protect me. He killed my father, stepped over his body, and went into my nursery to kill me. My mother took my place, and she died while I survived. Voldemort is evil, and anyone who fights him is good. Dumbledore has fought him, I have, and if you resist helping us fight him - then you’re no better.”

Ryanne stood stock-still, taking in what Harry had said. Her brother seized the opportunity and wrapped her in his arms in one swift motion.

“You have to tell them” he whispered softly. Rob turned to help Ryanne back to Dumbledore’s office, and Harry rushed forward to help.

“Not tonight, Ryanne, but soon. Thank you.” Dumbledore turned to Harry, “I shall accompany you to Gryffindor Tower, and we’ll take her to her room.”

Harry nodded his head and shifted his weight, hoping Ryanne couldn’t see the tears forming in his own eyes.


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: This chapter isn't very long, but I thought it would be cool to let y'all know how I came up with Ryanne's name. I'll most more soon, and thanks for all your wonderful comments!


Chapter Sixteen: Kingdoms and Rings

Harry was giggling, being tickled by his mother. They were in his room, waiting for his father and brother to come in so everyone could say goodnight as a family. His mother had long, blonde hair that looked golden from the lamplight, her brown eyes were gentle and warm, and her hands were delicate. She tucked him into bed and kissed him once on each cheek and twice his nose, causing him to giggle more. ‘One kiss for every year I’ve loved you’ she said softly. The door creaked open and his older brother, maybe around ten years old, came in and gave him a kiss on the forehead. ‘Hi, sister!’ His father entered closely after his brother, shaking his messy brown hair. ‘Hello, baby girl’. Harry squealed, everyone was here now and they could begin. ‘Story-time, please!’ he asked his mother, as his brother sat on the end of his bed. His mother and father sat on the sides of his bed, and they began to tell him a story…

‘There once was a beautiful King and Queen from a faraway land called the Kingdom of Archer, and they were expecting their first child - a precious baby Princess. The King and Queen were very loving, and they ruled their subjects in kindness and peace. One day, the King received a telegram calling him away on business. It broke his heart to leave his Queen and the baby daughter in her tummy, but he knew he must go for the good of his Kingdom. At first, the King wrote to his wife and unborn daughter everyday, but after a little while the letters stopped coming; the Queen knew something was not right. She sent the Kingdom’s bravest knights to find the King, but they never found him. The Queen was brokenhearted, but knew she must stay strong for her baby Princess.

‘A few months later, the Queen went into labor – it was time for the baby Princess to be born. She wanted everything to go smoothly for the birth of her baby, but it was not to be. The Queen became very sick, and she had to go to a neighboring kingdom to give her baby the best chance to survive. The ladies-in-waiting of the new kingdom did not know the Queen, but they tried very hard to make sure that both she and her baby Princess would be okay through the labor. The baby Princess was soon born, with ten perfect fingers and ten perfect toes, and she was healthy and happy. Alas, the Queen did not get better, and she knew she was dying. She called upon one of her ladies and told them who she was, who the King was, and to please find a loving family for the baby Princess. The Queen gave her lady her wedding ring to give to her daughter, and she became an angel and flew to Heaven to meet her husband and watch over her daughter.

‘The lady put the Queen’s wedding ring on a silver chain and placed it around the baby Princess’ neck, and then set off to find a new family that would love and care for the baby Princess always. She went to see different Kings and Queens of several different kingdoms, but none of those families were right for the beautiful baby girl. Finally, she came to the Kingdom of Wood and saw a young Prince playing in the castle gardens (‘That’s me!’ his brother interrupted), and knew she had found the Princess’ new family. The King, Queen, and young Prince of the Kingdom of Wood welcomed the Princess with open arms into their home and hearts, and she helped complete their family.

‘King Henry and Queen Charlotte promised the lady that they would tell their new daughter of her parents and honor them for the Princess, and they were true to their word. When Princess Ryanne was old enough, they told her that she traveled to them from the Kingdom of Archer, sent by the angels King Ryan and Queen Anne to be a sister to Prince Robbie and their adopted daughter to love always. And they lived happily ever after.’ Harry kissed his parents and his brother goodnight, and fell into a peaceful sleep.


- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry woke the next morning just as the sun was rising in a room that wasn’t his. He found himself in a comfortable chair next to a large window, with an slightly-familiar man sleeping in the chair across from him. Harry looked around the room to see Ryanne and a gigantic golden Rock Steady asleep on her bed, and he quickly remembered the events of the night before. He yawned and stretched out his arms and legs (accidentally waking up Rock Steady in the process) and closed his eyes to remember the dream he had, and felt a light pass over his eyelids. Harry opened his eyes and was blinded by something reflecting the sunlight... glinting and shining in the room... he looked over to Ryanne and noticed a chain around her neck...


Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Seventeen: Awakening

It had been about a week since Ryanne had broken down, and her brother, Rob, was staying in her room with her. Harry visited them both each night – more so with Rob, since Ryanne had yet to wake up after the incident. “I don’t think she’s slept in a very long time.” Rob told Harry one evening.

“Why do you say that?”

Rob looked at his sister sleeping peacefully, even though Be-Bop was hopping around on her bed. “John, the man she saw killed, wasn’t only my best friend – he was her boyfriend.” Rob laughed softly to himself. “They were dating for about two years before they ever told me. I can’t blame ‘em – if they had told me they were even considering dating I would’ve stopped it. Anyway, after the funeral Ry just vanished. She didn’t tell anyone, but Rock Steady, Be-Bop, and Pyro were gone with her, and I knew she wouldn’t go anywhere without them. Dumbledore came to me about eight months ago and told me who he was and offered his help finding Ryanne. It took him five months. To this day, I think the only reason they could find her was because she sent me something for my birthday.” Rob stared thoughtfully at his sister.

Harry wasn’t sure what would be appropriate to say, but he couldn’t help but ask “Who’s Pyro?”

Rob turned back to Harry. “Hmm? Oh, Pyro’s her phoenix. He was John’s, and his family gave him to Ry after he died. John had given her Rock Steady, and they knew she would take good care of him.”

“But, I haven’t seen a phoenix here. I mean, other than Dumbledore’s…”

“He figured it would attract too much attention, so Pyro stays with me unless he carries messages to and from Ry.” An uneasy silence fell between Harry and Rob, broken by a knock at the door. Rob moved quickly to answer it, and in stepped Professor McGonagall.

“Hello, Mr. Wood. Professor Dumbledore would like to speak to you. Mr. Potter, what are you doing in here?” Harry opened his mouth to defend his presence in Ryanne’s room at midnight (where had the time gone?), but Rob spoke up for him.

“I asked him here. He’s a friend of Ryanne’s and I wanted to speak with him. It worked out, because now he can stay with her since I’m going to see Dumbledore.” Rob nodded to Harry assuredly.

“Well, I suppose since they are friends, and tomorrow is Saturday… I don’t see a problem. Come on, Mr. Wood, I’ll take you to Dumbledore’s office.” McGonagall escorted Rob from the room, and Harry was left alone for the night. He looked around the room uncomfortably, as if he shouldn’t be there. Harry suddenly felt his eyelids become heavy, and fell asleep as quickly as if he had been given a Sleeping Solution.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry stirred awake very early in the morning, possibly after only a few hours’ sleep, as the sunlight through the window crept over his face. Harry yawned and opened his eyes to see a blurry figure in the middle of the room. Apparently his glasses had gone askew during his slumber, and Harry adjusted them to find Ryanne sitting up cross-legged on her bed, with her head hung low.

“Ryanne? Ryanne – you’re awake!” Harry moved swiftly to sit on the edge of the bed. “Are you okay? Do you need me to get anyone? Your brother’s here, in the castle somewhere. I can find him if you want…”

Ryanne tucked her hair behind her ears and lifted her head. “No, I’m fine. Just remembering.” Harry noticed a large notebook in Ryanne’s lap, opened to a page filled with non-moving pictures, mostly of herself. “John’s sister made it for me. He was true-blooded, and I gave him a mortal camera once for Christmas; he never put it down. Natalie said that even though I was in most of the pictures, she could always see John clearly in each one. She could see why he loved me… why I loved him.” Ryanne put her hand to her mouth, as if she was afraid that anything else might escape her lips.

Harry felt his heart become weighted with empathy. “Grief does not make you weak, it makes you human. I saw my godfather die, and I think the only thing that kept me going was remembering him and what he would want for me. Grieving for him brought me back.”

Ryanne stared at Harry. “I’m sorry about your godfather. He must have been a cool guy, to give you a Firebolt.”

Harry laughed. “He was, despite everything. He was imprisoned for twelve years in Azkaban for a crime he never committed, and had to live in hiding after he escaped for two years.”

“And now?”

“He was killed by his cousin – one of Voldemort’s Death Eaters.”

“Potter, I’m so sorry. I didn’t know. And you watched it...”

Harry grumbled to himself “S’not like it’s the first time.”

Ryanne moved towards him and looked in his eyes. “Tell me. Please.”

“He killed a friend of mine in front of me, Cedric, three years ago. Right before I saw him come back, or whatever.” Harry’s eyes fell to the floor and Ryanne put her hand on his, giving him reassurance. “After he tried to kill me when I was a baby, he wasn’t really human anymore. He somehow regained strength over the years and was almost human, and then he killed Cedric and… and came back. A year later, my godfather was killed.”

“When you were fifteen?” Harry nodded, keeping his eyes down. “That’s around the same time John was killed. Its funny, isn’t it? Are lives are so connected and we’ve only just met.” Ryanne sat back and put her hands in her lap where Be-Bop had just hopped. “It’s getting harder and harder to not believe in destiny.” Ryanne turned to open a drawer in her bedside table, and pulled out a small vial with a swirling, silvery-blue liquid inside. She leaned toward Harry once more and kissed him on the cheek. “Don’t say I never gave you anything.”




Chapter Eighteen: Understanding

Harry had spent most of the day with Ryanne, keeping her company until she fell asleep. He quietly crept from the room around seven o’clock that evening and headed for Dumbledore’s office, thankful he didn’t meet any of his friends on the way so he wouldn’t have to pause and explain where he’d been. Harry stopped at the large gargoyle and said “Tootsie Rolls”; nothing happened. Obviously, the password had been changed. Harry sighed impatiently. “Way to go, smartie” he said to himself. The gargoyle twitched, and Harry repeated the sentence to the same reaction. Harry paused for a moment, and then spoke directly to the gargoyle: “Smartie..? Smarties?” The gargoyle jumped aside and Harry went up the stairs two at a time and knocked on the door.

“Enter” a calm voice beckoned, and Harry went promptly into the office.

“Sorry, Professor.” Harry was surprised to see Rob still there, but nodded to him nonetheless. “Rob, Ryanne woke up earlier and she’s fine. She’s back asleep now, and she didn’t want me to get you earlier” he added lamely. Rob smiled, said his thanks, and took his leave of the office.

Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk with his hands folded, as serene as ever. “How can I help you, Harry?”

Harry pulled the vial from his pocket and put it on the desk. “It’s from Ryanne. I think it’s the information you wanted.”

Dumbledore beamed at Harry and moved swiftly towards his cabinet. “Excellent, Harry. Excellent.” He pulled the familiar pensieve from the cabinet, placed it on his desk, and emptied the vial into the basin. The contents swirled in a circular pattern, and seemed to almost buzz. “Harry, would you like to accompany me in Ms. Wood’s memory?” Harry nodded excitedly, “Well, then – after you.” Harry dipped his head into the cool liquid-air and fell into Ryanne’s memory.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry landed in a dimly lit living room, complete with large couch set, television, coffee table, and fireplace. Dumbledore soon appeared next to him and looked at the living room with vague recollection. On the long sofa, Harry saw a handsome man, he assumed to be John, seemingly asleep on his back, and Ryanne asleep with her body hidden behind his - except for her head upon his chest. “Ry? Ry? RY!”

Ryanne stirred, but didn’t open her eyes. “Hmm?”

“Ry, are you awake?” John ran his fingers through her hair.

Ryanne groaned. “I am now, jerk.” She smacked him on the chest and sat up. “What do you want?”

“When is Rob coming home?”

“You’re a spaz.” She sighed and looked at her watch. “It’s three in the morning! He’s not coming home for thirteen hours, and you woke me up now? You’re a butthead.” Ryanne laid back down, putting her head on the arm rest next to John's.

“Well, excuse me for not wanting to die.”

“Maybe he’s over it. I did tell him a month ago… even though he hasn’t spoken to me… and he knows it’s a home weekend from school… Okay, so he’s not over it. But we can do magic and he can’t, so we have an advantage.”

“Do you really think having a wand will stop your brother from killing me for dating you?”

“Yeah, you’re right. You’re gonna die.” Ryanne rolled over to face the back of the couch. “G’night.”

“Hey! Not cool!” John rolled onto his side to face Ryanne’s back and wrapped his arm tightly around her stomach. “If he takes me down, I’m bringing you with me.”

“Whatever; as long as you let me sleep when you do it.”

John laughed and squeezed Ryanne lightly. “I love you forever.”

Ryanne sighed, satisfied, and lightly tapped his cheek. “I know.” John began to tickle her, until she yelled “STOP! Okay, okay! I love you always.” Harry looked away, feeling uncomfortable, as they kissed. “Did you hear that?”

“Sorry, that was my stomach. I’m hungry.”

“No, John, shhh. I heard something.”

Harry looked back around – Ryanne and John were sitting up. Suddenly, several loud ‘POP’s resounded in the living room, coupled with gasps from Ryanne and John and a few yells of “INCARCEROUS!” Several Death Eaters had apparated into the room, and John was bound tightly in ropes. There were seven Death Eaters total, and they surrounded the room in a large circle. Ryanne looked at each of them through narrowed eyes, and moved to protect John from their wands.

“Don’t move, girl” one of the Death Eaters ordered. “The Dark Lord wants to speak with you.”

“I don’t know any ‘lord’, and I’m not interested in what he’s selling.” Ryanne snarled through gritted teeth. “If I were you, I’d leave.”

A few of the Death Eaters laughed loudly. “You don’t know who you’re dealing with, child” one of them growled.

Ryanne didn’t move. “Leave. Now.”

“Ooh, we’re scared of the little girl. Make us” another mocked.

“Fine.” Ryanne twirled her fingers and produced a wand, quick as the blink of an eye. She leapt from the sofa as shots of red and purple light came from her wand, and five of the Death Eaters were down within seconds. As quickly as she had started, Ryanne froze in midair as a blast of blue light hit her in the middle of her back; she was upside down, balanced on one hand, with her legs over her head and her wand pointed out, her face still screwed up in mingled anger and concentration. Harry looked behind him to see where the spell had come from, and saw Lord Voldemort walking towards him. He started, but Voldemort soon walked through him and towards Ryanne, wand still out.

“I told you not to engage her. Leave her, revive the others.” A few minutes passed as the two remaining Death Eaters revived their comrades one by one, while Voldemort kept his wand upon Ryanne. After all the Death Eaters were on their feet, Voldemort flicked his wand and Ryanne fell in a crumpled heap on the ground. “Put her on the table.” A few of his cronies moved forward and lifted the motionless Ryanne onto the coffee table, and Voldemort bent down next to her.

“Hello, darling. At last we meet.” Voldemort touched his hands to her face lightly, and sudden mumbled noises of resistance came from the couch. Harry had forgotten that John was even present, and he was struggling – bound securely in ropes that covered him from below his nose to his feet so he looked as if he was in a cocoon. “You should learn some manners, young man, lest I decide I need you. Silencio!” The noises of protest died, and Harry looked back to Ryanne. “Now, where were we? I remember, I was about to tell you what I learned; a new skill, just for you.” He was speaking to her almost lovingly, as if she was something of value for him. Voldemort ran his spindly, white fingers around her face, stopping at her chin to open her mouth. He leaned forward as Harry gasped, and he placed his mouth over hers, making a horrible sound. He was almost kissing her… but it was something much more sickening. Ryanne’s eyes flew open and she began to cough harshly as Voldemort pulled away and the Death Eaters laughed raucously.

Ryanne’s breathing became strained and shallow, as if her energy was sucked out of her. “Join me, and you will never feel this pain again.”

Ryanne coughed violently. “No” she managed in a faint and raspy voice.

Voldemort stood, towering over her. “Join me, and you will have unlimited power.”

“No.”

Voldemort’s eyes burned with rage. “I don’t think you understand. I know who you are, what you are, and I want you to join me as my most trusted follower.” At this statement, the Death Eaters stirred uncomfortably.

“No.”

Voldemort bent down to whisper in Ryanne’s ear, “You will not be a Death Eater, you shall be my partner. We will do extraordinary things together. Join me, and be my duchess, my queen, my empress…”

Ryanne turned her head towards Voldemort to face him. “No” she said weakly, yet defiantly.

Voldemort stood, burning with fury. “Join me, or I will kill him.” Voldemort pointed his wand to John, whose ropes vanished.

John stood quickly, and looked at Ryanne almost apologetically “I love you forever.”

“JOIN ME!” Voldemort screamed.

“I love you always” Ryanne whispered.

“AVADA KEDAVRA!” A flash of green light hit John square in the chest, and he fell in a heap on the floor. The Death Eaters laughed cruelly, and Voldemort bent down slowly next to Ryanne for a final time. “You will be mine, and I will use you until there is nothing left.” Voldemort began to run his wand across Ryanne’s face, and she opened her mouth as if to scream – though no sound came out. “Every time you look in the mirror, you will remember me and the choice you have made. You killed him, and now you will suffer.” Voldemort pointed his wand at Ryanne’s chest, and the room went black.

Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Nineteen: Kisses

Harry found himself in Dumbledore’s office once again, his head pounding with the memory of the scene he just witnessed. He sank into a chair in front of Dumbledore’s desk and put his heavy head into his hands, as Dumbledore sat in front of him.

“Harry… I’m afraid there is much more to that memory than just what we observed.”

Harry looked up, confused. “Sir? I’m not sure what you mean…”

Dumbledore rubbed his temples. “There is something you need to understand.” Dumbledore got up and began to pace behind his desk. “Ms. Wood, Ryanne, is a remarkable witch, much more extraordinary than she herself even knows. Her father was a wizard by the name of Ryan Archer, and her mother, Anne, was a witch; they were each descendants of two of the most pure-blooded wizarding families in the world. Ryan Archer was murdered by Tom Riddle while Anne was pregnant with their daughter… Tom planned to raise Ryanne as his own child – to create a miniature version of himself in her… After her husband passed, Anne fled to the United States and gave birth to Ryanne in a muggle hospital. Anne was so heartbroken and exhausted from her escape and the loss of her husband, that she died during childbirth - and Ryanne was adopted by a muggle family…”

“But, Ryanne doesn’t know anything about her birth parents…”

“How would she, Harry? There were no muggle records of them in America, and she never found anything once she knew she was a witch, because her parents’ families were influential here, in Britain…” Dumbledore paused, unsure of how to continue.

“Sir? Are you alright?”

“Yes, Harry, I’ll be just fine.” He smiled weakly before continuing. “Where was I? Oh, of course. Anne Braxan, Ryanne’s mother, was a descendant of the Derwent family – a pure-blood wizarding line dating back from the thirteenth century. Her great-great-great-aunt, Dilys Derwent, was a former Headmistress of Hogwarts and a St. Mungo’s Healer.” Dumbledore motioned to a picture of a smiling, elderly witch with a bright face. Dumbledore continued, “Ryan Archer, however, was the last descendant of Godric Gryffindor… at least, he was the last descendant until his daughter was born.”

Harry gaped at the Headmaster, trying to take everything in. Dumbledore sighed deeply. “Ryanne Wood is a Nexus witch. She is the convergence of two extremely powerful bloodlines into one person, and she has abilities beyond even my wildest fantasies.” Dumbledore stopped pacing finally, and slumped into his desk chair, removed his glasses, and rubbed his eyes.

“But, sir – why doesn’t she know any of this?” Harry asked, flabbergasted.

“I’m afraid that her knowledge of her true parenthood would have made her more vulnerable to Voldemort. She’s a lot like you, Harry, always investigating and solving mysteries – she would have been her own worst enemy if she had attempted to test her powers. She was safe, as long as she didn’t know.”

“But Voldemort found her. How did he find her?” Harry almost yelled.

“Ryanne’s school in New York, The Academy, is world-renowned for its students reaching their greatest potential. Of course, they had Ryanne on their list from the moment she was born – even if she was all the way in Texas.” Dumbledore smiled sadly. “I almost accepted her to Hogwarts, just so she would be completely under supervision, but I thought it would be safer if she was farther away. Well, The Academy did what it always does with its students – it made her a fantastic witch… She was their brightest student, destined for greatness… and Voldemort caught wind of the amazing powers possessed by a young girl in America less than a year after his return - and he knew who she must be…”

“But if he can’t raise her, why does he want her now?”

“Ah, Harry, that’s the question I myself was wondering until tonight. There’s no doubt that the support of a Nexus witch or wizard is extremely beneficial to any cause, but Riddle could have continued without her. Now, it seems Tom has acquired a new ‘skill’, so he calls it, that allows him to absorb another’s powers… Voldemort did not just kiss Ms. Wood, he rendered her powerless for a short time as he administered a modified version of the Dementor’s kiss.”

“He what? How?!”

“The Dementors had joined his ranks by that time, and I believe he learned that technique from them. If he were to capture Ms. Wood, there’s no telling what he might do to her in order possess her powers, especially if she refuses to join him voluntarily.”

“Professor Dumbledore, she doesn’t know who she is. She thinks its her fault, she has to know why Voldemort is doing this – why he’s after her.”

“Yes, Harry – she does. But not tonight.” Harry stood to take his leave of Dumbledore’s office and headed towards the door. “And Harry – I think your friends may want to know where you’ve been these past few days. I suggest you clear your trust with Ms. Wood before speaking with them.” Harry nodded his agreement, and left the office with his head pounding even harder than before.

Review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694







A/N: Sorry this is so long, but I really didn't want to split it into two or three chapters. Anyway, enjoy!


Chapter Twenty: With a Little Help from Friends

Harry felt himself being shaken away early in the morning. “Harry! Wake up! Where have you been?”

Harry opened his eyes to see a blur of red hair. “Ron?”

“Hermione and I have been worried, mate! We haven’t seen you in almost three days!”

Harry sat up and put on his glasses. “Right, sorry ‘bout that. I’ve been busy.”

Ron scoffed. “Busy? Hermione and I have been checking the hospital wing every day!”

“I’m really sorry, Ron, but I can’t tell you exactly what’s been happening… at least not yet. Give me some time, and I’ll see. I want to tell you, really!” Harry added to ease Ron’s mind.

Ron seemed to perk up a bit. “S’alright, mate. Come on, we’d better meet Hermione downstairs so she doesn’t have a fit.” Ron and Harry dressed and went downstairs to the common room, where Hermione met them by giving Harry a running hug.

“Harry! Where have you been? I’ve been worried sick!”

“Sorry, Hermione. I’m fine, I’ve just had to tend to something… ahm… we’ll talk about it later. Come on, let’s get breakfast.” At this, Hermione flashed a look of concern to Ron, who smiled reassuringly at her. Hermione shrugged her shoulders, and the trio made off for the Great Hall.

Breakfast with Ron and Hermione felt awkward for the first time in a long while, and Harry was relieved when they split so Ron and Hermione could have “couple time” together. Harry immediately left the Great Hall back to Gryffindor Tower to visit Ryanne again, determined to speak with her about the memory. Harry climbed the familiar staircase to Ryanne’s room and knocked on her door. To his surprise, Ryanne herself opened the door, wearing a sweatshirt about three sizes too big with “NYU” printed across the front.

“Where’s Rob?” he asked, rather rudely.

“Excuse you?”

“Sorry, I was just expecting him to open the door.”

Ryanne smiled sadly. “He left back to New York this morning. Come in.” She opened the door wider to let him in and turned back into her room. Ryanne plopped down on her bed, next to a small, turquoise Rock Steady, and Harry took the chair next to the window. “So, what’s up?”

“I just wanted to thank you for the memory. You did the right thing.” He said, feeling dorky.

“I figured you would see it, too. But hey, anything to stop a psychopath.” She smiled, unconvincingly.

“Look, Ryanne – if anyone knows what you’re going through, it’s me…”

“I know. There’s just… something wrong, you know? Something doesn’t add up. I don’t know what it is, but I just… I just feel it.” She sighed heavily. “Besides, it’s written all over your face.”

Harry furrowed his eyebrows and stared at Ryanne. “Er… what do you mean?”

Ryanne laughed softly. “No offense, but you’re one of the worst Occlumens I’ve met.”

“Hold on a minute – you’ve performed Legilimency on me?” Harry said, taken aback.

“Not on purpose. No seriously – I don’t mean to! I look at people sometimes, in their eyes, and I can just read everything. It’s like a door opens to their mind, like a book even. Really, I don’t mean to – it just… happens sometimes... If I catch myself reading thoughts I try to stop…” she added, feeling self-conscious.

Harry laughed, remembering Occlumency lessons with Snape. “Don’t worry about it. I was never any good at Occlumency.” He paused, taking a moment before changing the subject. “Ryanne, I wanted to talk to you about the memory.”

“Okay.”

“What happened when Voldemort… when he… kissed you?”

Ryanne sighed and looked out the window. “At first, he didn’t touch my mouth. Almost, but he didn’t. I heard this horrible rattling sound and he inhaled... and I felt rigid. I couldn’t move… I tried, but it only made it worse… It felt like I was being stabbed in the chest over and over with a blunt knife.” Ryanne shuddered and hugged her shoulders. “It felt like he had reached down inside of me and was pulling my insides out… I was afraid to look down at my body, because I thought I would be inside out…”

Harry gulped hard. “And then?”

“…He put his face to mine and it was like someone ripping my soul in half. Then he killed John, and my soul was in half…” Ryanne wiped a tear off her cheek and pulled her knees in tight.

Harry glanced down before her could look at her again. He felt repulsive for making her relive her nightmare, but he knew he had to keep her talking. “Ryanne, what happened when he put his wand to your face?”

Ryanne held out her hand calmly. “Give me your wand.” Harry handed it over without question. “Magic can’t be performed in this room, but I guess it's not really magic… just the effects of a curse…” Ryanne touched the tip of Harry’s wand to her left cheek, and a slash started from above her right eye. Harry gasped and watched in shock as the cut turned into a long, bleeding gash from above her right eye, across her cheek, and down her neck. Ryanne removed Harry’s wand, but the gash remained as droplets of blood seeped from her face. She handed Harry back his wand, and reassured him, “Don’t worry, it’ll fade away in a little while.”

“Does that always happen?”

“Only when magic or a magical object touches my face. Thankfully, that’s not very often.”

Harry was at a loss for words, and put his fingers to his scar without thinking. “How ‘bout yours? Does it ever fade?”

Harry looked up again and answered Ryanne. “Unfortunately, no. It’s always there, but at least it doesn’t bleed randomly. It’ll burn or tingle every once in a while, but I don’t have a lot of control over that.”

Ryanne smirked a little. “I think that’s the point.”

The light turn of the conversation gave Harry the opportunity he was waiting for. “Ryanne, I know that you’ve trusted me with a lot, and I understand if you say no, but-“

“It’s alright, Potter. I understand.”

“Wait, understand what?” He asked, confused.

“Seriously? Hi, Open Book - I’m Ryanne. Nice to meet you” she mocked playfully. “You can tell Weasley and Hermione, I’m sure they are just as trustworthy as you are.”

Harry grinned. “Thanks. I really appreciate it. I’ll come and see you later, okay?”

“Sure.”

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Several hours later, Ron and Hermione were staring open-mouthed at Harry, alone in the boys’ dormitory. “I’m really sorry I didn’t tell you earlier, but I didn’t want to betray her confidence.” Harry looked at his friends apologetically.

“Blimey, that’s a lot of confidence.” Ron spoke for the first time in an hour.

Hermione shook her head and blinked, as if waking from a stupor. “Wow, Harry. I can’t believe this. And Dumbledore hasn’t told her she’s Gryffindor’s heir?”

“Heiress” Ron smirked at his chance to correct Hermione.

“Oh, shut up, Ron – like it makes a difference.” Ron sighed and folded his arms, slightly hurt.

“Listen, guys – you can’t tell anyone.” Harry pleaded.

“Who would we tell? Honestly?” Ron asked, still offended.

Hermione touched her mouth lightly and sighed. “I can’t believe Voldemort kissed her. That’s just sick.”

“Talk about cooties.” Ron nodded to Harry.

Harry agreed; “No kidding.”

Hermione sighed, frustrated. “This is just so weird! I read about Nexuses for Astronomy a few years ago. They’re extremely rare – only one is born every few centuries, if that! There are so many circumstances that have to be in place.” Hermione closed her eyes, trying to remember what she had read. “They can only be born under a lunar eclipse, and a solar eclipse must have occurred during the first trimester…”

Ron glanced at Harry. “What’s a trimester?”

Hermione continued unfazed, “At least one parent must be an animagus, and one must be a metamorphmagus.”

“That’s a lot of circumstances.”

Hermione rolled her eyes at Ron. “Hence, why they are so rare. Wizarding families interbreed all the time, but it’s usually a lot of in-breeding… I can’t believe she’s a Nexus! Do you think she’d tutor me?”

Harry looked at Hermione, slightly worried about her current mental condition. “In what?”

“Everything, of course!”

“Right, because you need help being smart.” Ron rolled his eyes. Hermione punched him lightly in the arm, and Harry was reminded of Ryanne smacking John in her memory. He looked out the window, and saw the midday sun. “I’m going to go check on Ryanne – her brother left this morning and I want to make sure she's okay.”

Hermione beamed at Harry. “That’s a great idea. Tell her we miss her!”

Harry smiled. “Sure.”

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

The door to Ryanne’s room creaked open, as if it hadn’t been properly closed, and Harry entered slowly. “Ryanne?” Harry quickly noticed her sleeping on the bed, and sat down in his usual chair in relief that she was fine. Harry jumped back up hastily, afraid that he had sat on Be-Bop or a miniature Rock Steady, but instead he found a large white album. Harry took the album from the seat and placed it in his lap and sat back down.

Harry brushed his fingers over the silver emblem on the front of the album, and “R” intertwined with a “J” with a large pale blue dragon behind it he recognized from Ryanne’s shirts. Harry opened the album slowly, and found an inscription on the first page. It read:

Dearest Ry,

I was snooping through John’s room, trying to figure out what to get him for his twentieth birthday, when I came upon a box of photos. Every single picture in the box had you in it, some with John or I, but mostly just you. I had to admit, I was a little jealous that I wasn’t the only girl in John’s life (besides Mom) anymore, but after looking at the pictures one by one, I realized what they really were... These pictures are the story of John, and I see him in every single photo. What’s more, I can see you as you truly are in each one – beautiful and lovely – and I understand why John loved you so much. I was going to make an album of them for John, but I figured they would be better for you now. You know, you started out as my friend, then John’s girlfriend, and I knew you would be my sister someday. I want you to have this album as a reminder of how much love you gave this family when you loved John. We all love you so much, and you are my sister – through and through.

Love,

Natalie Antonia Cayden

P.S. Go Opaleyes! You were always the best Quidditch Captain the Academy ever had!


Harry took a deep breath, checked to make sure Ryanne was asleep still, and began to flip through the pages of the album.

Some of the pictures were in color, but most were black and white. Every single one was beautifully done, with Ryanne either smiling at him or looking away in content contemplation. He suspected she didn’t know most of the pictures were ever taken, which made her beauty light up each photo so they were luminescent. What really stunned Harry was how different Ryanne looked; she was still gorgeous and captivating, but she looked truly happy and perpetually peaceful. It was amazing to view, and Harry wondered if he looked different now, compared to what he looked like before he knew the prophecy. Harry closed the album, placed it on the chair next to him, and stared out the window. Not five minutes later, Harry heard a loud knock at the door and Ryanne stirred.

“Potter, will you see who it is please?” Harry smiled, despite himself, and went to the door as Ryanne sat up on her bed. Harry grinned over his shoulder at Ryanne, and opened the door to reveal Professor Dumbledore.

“Hello, Harry. Ms. Wood, I think it’s time we had a heart-to-heart.”

Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Twenty-One: Permission

Harry watched Ryanne in silence as Dumbledore told her of her true parentage, and he felt the entire room go rigid. It was like someone had sucked the life out of the room, and Harry could tell that Ryanne knew he had known her lineage before she did. Harry sighed and looked out the window to see the Sunday sun setting, and slowly turned his gaze back to his friend. Dumbledore was still speaking softly, but Harry could barely hear him as he stared at Ryanne, who was petting a large, white Rock Steady lazily while she listened. Hours, maybe even days, passed in Ryanne’s room as Dumbledore’s murmurs of “father”, “mother”, and “Nexus” carried on, until the room was left in stiff silence.

“Okay.”

“Ms. Wood, do you understand what I’m telling you?” Harry could tell Dumbledore was concerned.

“I’m not completely damaged – I understand. If that’s all then, I’m going for a walk.”

“Ms. Wood?”

Harry spoke up. “Ryanne? Are you okay?”

Ryanne sighed heavily. “Fine. I just need to get out of this room. I feel like a terminal patient.” Ryanne stood and walked to the door with Rock Steady on her heels before either Harry or Professor Dumbledore could register the implications of what she had said. Harry quickly followed Dumbledore, following Ryanne, down the stairwell into the Gryffindor common room, where Ryanne was heading for the portrait hole, suddenly wearing tennis shoes, baggy navy sweat pants, and a baby blue sports bra.

“Harry? What’s going on?” Harry spun around to see Hermione and Ron sharing a chair in front of the fireplace. He mumbled incoherently and pointed to Ryanne, then turned back around and followed Dumbledore out of the portrait hole.

“Ms. Wood! Ryanne, please wait!” Dumbledore pleaded, hot on her heels. Ryanne stopped with her back to Dumbledore, and Rock Steady turned around while growing three times in size and changing to black. The PerpetuaPuppy growled at Dumbledore menacingly, but he continued nonetheless. “Ms. Wood, I think this matter needs further discussion! Please, if we could just move to my office…”

Ryanne turned her head to the side, keeping her back to Dumbledore and Harry. “No. It doesn’t.” Ryanne started jogging, and Rock Steady joined by her side. Dumbledore hung his head, and turned to face Harry.

“Thank you, Harry. You have been truly helpful, but I’m afraid we are done for the night.”

Harry heard the portrait hole open behind him, and realized that Hermione and Ron were now with him. Harry felt a sudden surge of rage, and couldn’t contain himself; “Done? Done? You always made me talk to you! What’s the difference now? Why does she get to walk away? Because she’s a Nexus witch? That’s not a good enough reason! I don’t understand, and you won’t explain it! This isn’t fair!”

Dumbledore remained calm as ever, “You’re absolutely right, Harry – it isn’t fair. I always made you talk when you didn’t want to speak, listen when you didn’t want to hear, and now I have to ask that of you again. I have never been afraid that you would do the wrong thing, because you always knew who was good from those who were not – a talent you should be proud of. However, Ms. Wood does not have the same luxury, a flaw that I believe I may have instilled in her over the last few months. I cannot risk Ms. Wood making a wrong decision she may believe to be right because I acted like a fool. However, if Ms. Granger, Mr. Weasley and yourself would like to speak with her further this evening, you have full permission.” Dumbledore flicked his wand, producing a piece of parchment he handed to Harry. “Goodnight, Gryffindors.” And with that, Dumbledore walked off into the shadows of the castle.

“What is it?” Ron spoke up.

Harry stared at the parchment. “It’s a permission form for you, me, Hermione, and Ryanne to be out past curfew…” Harry said in monotone awe.

“Wow…”

“Harry, Ron – we need to find Ryanne.”

Harry turned to Hermione. “Why?”

She rolled her eyes. “Weren’t you listening? Ryanne isn’t sure Dumbledore is good, but she knows you are! We have to find her and make sure she doesn’t do something stupid!”

Harry looked at Ron, who just shrugged his shoulders in indifference. “Your call, mate.”

Harry glanced at the parchment, and made up his mind. “I’m going to get the map and my cloak – just in case. We’re finding her.”

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry, Ron, and Hermione were glued to a corner wall, barely breathing. “Is he gone?” Hermione whispered.

Harry brought the map close to his face so he wouldn’t have to re-light his wand. “Yeah… he went down into the dungeons.” The trio let out a collective sigh of relief.

“I don’t understand why we have to hide from Snape if we have permission to be out after hours…” Ron grumbled.

“Because, Ronald, we don’t want any more complications if we can avoid them.” Hermione explained, exasperated.

Harry rolled his eyes, thankful his expression was still hidden in darkness. “Lumos! Okay, she’s out of the castle now. Damn, Snape - if he hadn’t shown up we would’ve found her by now!”

Hermione lit her wand and drew close to Harry, scanning the map. “Is she still on the grounds?”

“Yeah… she’s by Hagrid’s hut… close to the Forbidden Forest. We’d better hurry.” Harry checked the map to find the quickest path outside the castle where they wouldn’t be discovered, and the threesome set off.

Once outside, Harry, Ron, and Hermione made straight for Ryanne’s position on the map, which was edging ever closer to the Forbidden Forest. Something caught the Harry’s eye, and he stopped suddenly. “Harry, what is it?” Hermione whispered. Harry pointed to a large, dark object floating upwards close to one of the towers.

“What is that thing?” Ron exclaimed in a hushed voice. His question was soon answered, as the object let out a loud bark.

Harry scoured the grounds and saw a small, distant figure holding their wand arm out, pointed directly at the floating object and understood. “That’s Gryffindor Tower. Ryanne is levitating Rock Steady back to her room… something isn’t right... she doesn't want him in danger...” Harry watched as the flying PerpetuaPuppy entered the window safely, and the figure continued off in the distance. “Come on, we need to catch up.” The trio headed off, quicker than in their state of worry.

After a few minutes, Harry checked the map for Ryanne’s labeled dot. “She’s gone. She’s off the map.” He looked forebodingly at his friends. “She’s in the Forbidden Forest; we have to find her.” Suddenly, a very faint ‘popping’ noise sounded in the distance.

“Tell me that was my imagination.” Ron stammered.

Hermione’s eyes widened and she gripped Ron’s arm. “It had to have been. No one can Apparate or Disapparate on Hogwarts grounds…” She looked to Harry pleadingly.

Harry looked at her apologetically, and turned back to face the Forbidden Forest. “The problem is, most of the Forest isn’t on Hogwarts grounds.” The three friends began running towards the Forbidden Forest, all concern for self-perservation lost.


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: This chapter was really hard to write... once you read it, you'll know. I know it's long, but I wanted to try and make it as 'real' as possible. Please let me know what you think, even if you've never replied before - this chapter is really important to Ryanne and I!



Chapter Twenty-Two: Moonlight

Harry was watching the Marauders’ Map as he entered the Forbidden Forest - waiting to see when their labeled dots would disappear, indicating their departure from Hogwarts grounds. About fifteen minutes into the Forest, Harry exhaled heavily and folded the map to put in his pocket. “We’re out.”

“Good. I can barely make out a path here… but I think this might work…” Hermione pointed her wand directly at the ground and said “Iana Velox!” Suddenly, a faint blue line appeared a few feet away on the ground, glowing in the darkness like a small stream winding through the trees.

“Wh-what is that supposed to be?” Ron stammered.

“It’s the pathway Ryanne took. The spell lights our way to her… or at least the last human being to walk this path.” Hermione shrugged her shoulders.

Harry stared at the line. “That means that she wasn’t the person who Apparated or Disapparated... Let’s go.” The threesome began to walk hurriedly next to line, trying their best to move quickly without making too much noise. After ten minutes of their jog-walk, Hermione grabbed Harry and Ron by their shirts and dragged them to the ground.

“Hermione, what the —“

“Shhh!” Hermione put her index finger to her mouth, and then pointed in the distance. Harry squinted his eyes and looked about fifty yards away to where she had pointed to see a faint figure standing alone.

Harry looked at Hermione meaningfully, and turned to look at Ron to do the same when he whispered, “Do you think it’s Ryanne?” Harry shushed him as Hermione put her hands over his mouth, and when Harry checked to see where Ryanne was standing – she was gone. Harry sighed deeply and ran his fingers through his hair, when he felt a small gust of wind from behind him.

“Just what the hell do you think you are doing?” an accented voice asked faintly, yet forebodingly. Harry, Hermione, and Ron turned slowly and stood to meet Ryanne, whose face was contorted with anger and slight fear… “What the hell are you doing out here?”

Hermione spoke up before Harry could find his voice. “Ryanne, please don’t be upset. We weren’t spying on you – just trying to find you. We want you to come back, to listen or talk or whatever… but you need to come back.”

Ryanne’s face fell as another ‘popping’ noise resounded far off in the Forest, “I appreciate that, I really do – but you need to leave… now.” Ryanne met Harry’s eyes, and he could feel her dread rush over him like cold water.

“What aren’t you telling us?” Harry asked, having finally found his voice.

Ryanne lowered her voice, and began to twirl her fingers, “You need to leave. Don’t make me use magic on you… Please.” Her eyes were intense, narrowed in anger, but Harry couldn’t ignore the worry he felt emanating from her.

Harry stood his ground. “We’re not leaving until you tell us what’s going on.”

Ryanne’s shoulders fell from their tensed position, and she muttered “Forgive me” softly. The last thing Harry felt was Ryanne’s fist collide with the side of his face.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry heard himself moan, and tried to roll over off his back. He pushed his eyelids open, very much against their will, and groped around blindly for his glasses. He knew he couldn’t have been out long, because the blue line from Hermione’s spell was still weakly glowing in the darkness – even though he could see its blurry end right in front of him. Harry was still feeling around for his glasses when his hand touched metal, and he closed his eyes and went rigid.

If Harry was to describe it later, he would call it a 'vision', because Ryanne appeared to him like a movie playing on the inside of his eyelids. She was still dressed in the sweat pants and sports bra, and it was the same night for sure - but she was wearing some kind of odd suspender diagonally across her chest and bending over him, touching his forehead lightly.

“I’m so sorry, Potter, but I couldn’t let you come with me. Tell the others I’m sorry as well… This is a Requiesco Vision I’ve placed on your glasses, so don’t let go of them…” Ryanne sighed. “I’ve given y’all a Vanishing Potion, so you will only be visible to each other as green shadows. No one but you, Weasley, or Hemione will be able to see, hear, or feel your presence – including your wands - for another two hours. I’ve left Reviving Potions for Weasley and Hermione, so be careful when you wake up not to smash them.” Ryanne smiled feebly, “Please, go back to the castle. There’s nothing you can do, and I’m not going to risk you trying. Thank you for all you have done, I truly appreciate it. Good bye.” Ryanne leaned forward and kissed the place she was touching on his forehead, and she disappeared from his mind as Harry’s feeling in his muscles returned.

Harry grasped his glasses and put them on, then lit his wand and began to search frantically for the Reviving Potions Ryanne had left. Harry quickly revived his friends, which was a task unto itself seeing as how they were green and glowing, and pulled them to their feet. Harry looked at each of his friends in their green eyes, and began what he knew to be a futile speech. “Ryanne’s gone, and I’m going after her. Something very bad is going to happen. I don’t want anyone to get hurt, but I can’t force you to turn around and go back to the castle. If you’re coming with me, then let’s go.” Harry held his breath as he prayed his friends would turn around… and suppressed the hope they would stay with him.

“Harry, who’re you talking to, here?” Ron asked, smiling slyly.

“We’re coming, Harry. And we’re wasting time standing here.” Hermione crossed her arms as a smile similar to Ron’s crept over her mouth.

Harry concealed his own smile, and he turned to walk farther into the darkness of the Forest. Five minutes later, two more ‘popping’ sounds echoed in the distance, and the trio broke into a run. After another twenty minutes, Harry began to hear voices through the Forest trees. Even though they knew they couldn’t be heard, Harry, Ron, and Hermione slowed down and cautiously moved closer to the voices.

“…you won’t have to be an orphan anymore…”

“…we’ll be your family…”

“…we know what you want…”

The three friends suddenly found themselves in an unusual clearing in the Forbidden Forest, with Ryanne standing less than twenty feet in front of them. There was not much surprise when Harry noticed they weren’t alone with her, and about fifteen hooded Death Eaters were standing on the outskirts of the clearing in a semi-circle – keeping Ryanne at the head of their demented gathering. Harry began to walk around the outside of the circle behind the Death Eaters, scanning Ryanne’s expression to see if she noticed him. When she didn’t appear to see him, Harry loudly called over to Ron and Hermione to join him to see if she had heard him… no such recognition was visible among any person in the bizarre circle.

Five more ‘popping’ noises abruptly rang throughout the Forest – there were twenty-two Death Eaters now. Someone’s been recruiting, Harry thought darkly to himself. He pulled himself out of his thoughts to listen to the ongoing conversation...

“…and it’ll all be over…”

“Give it up, girl.”

It suddenly dawned on Harry that Ryanne had yet to speak, and he presumed that she hadn’t spoken at all since her arrival to the clearing. The Death Eaters began to yell at Ryanne:

“YOU MUDBLOOD…”

“…BE GRATEFUL…”

“..THE DARK LORD HAS SPOKEN…”

“…HE HAS CHOSEN YOU….”

“…HOW DARE YOU DENY HIM?!”

Harry exchanged fearful looks with his friends, and moved next to Ryanne. He turned to Hermione to formulate a plan to get them out of the clearing, when a female voice shook him to his core.

“I’M TIRED OF THIS! Crucio!” Harry turned to Ryanne, prepared to be terrified to see her writhing on the ground, but she was still standing – though breathing heavily. Bellatrix Lestrange screamed, horrified. “DAMN YOU, GIRL! CRUCIO!” A beam of red light hit Ryanne square in the chest and she took a faltering step backwards, but then brought herself back to her previous position, standing upright with her head held proudly and defiantly.

Another voice screamed the Unforgivable Curse a third time at Ryanne, and she took the same step back – as if being hit in the stomach, but returned to stand boldly before the Death Eaters. A startling voice spoke from a hunched figure a few yards from Ryanne, “I’ll make her scream…” Harry was terrified, recognizing the voice to be that of Fenrir Greyback... What spells work on a werewolf? he thought, panicked.

The werewolf stepped forward towards Ryanne, and a loud BANG shook the Forest. Greyback crumpled to the ground as the Death Eaters shrieked, shocked and infuriated. Harry looked to Ryanne, who was standing with her wand arm pointed straight at the point where the werewolf had stood – but she wasn’t holding a wand. The object in her hand glinted in the moonlight overhead, and Harry heard Hermione gasp.

“She killed him!” Hermione’s face was mixed with fear, admiration, and pride. Harry looked back to Ryanne, who was replacing the revolver back in its holster on the ‘suspender’ Harry noticed in the Vision.

Ryanne spoke for the first time, “Silver bullet – only thing that’ll kill a werewolf. Thankfully, my daddy’s a good ol’ boy from Texas.” She smiled with vengeful satisfaction.

A revolting high-pitched hissing voice yelled unexpectedly into the night, “You. Killed. My. WEREWOLF!”

Ryanne’s expression did not change, but she began to twirl her fingers and walk into the center of the grotesque circle. “Come out, come out wherever you are” she mocked. The voice did not return her plea, and she continued to taunt Voldemort. “I know you’re here, you filthy coward. What are you afraid of? I’m a mere… what did they call it – ‘mudblood’?” Ryanne smiled wickedly. “Show yourself, and I’ll even put my wand away.” She held up her hands and twirled her fingers, her wand disappearing into thin air.

Once again, Ryanne was met with silence until a scared voice yelled “Master, please! Let me do it!”

“No.” Voldemort spoke quickly, as if trying not to be detected.

Ryanne stopped in the middle of the distorted circle, and looked up at the moon overhead. She closed her eyes and opened her arms in an unthreatening manner. “Show yourself. Stop hiding behind your pathetic lemmings. This is your last chance.” Harry watched in frozen horror with his friends in similar states next to him. “Fine.” Ryanne put her arm straight up into the air, her hand open as if receiving the moon’s glow. The Death Eaters stirred, obviously panicked, and the light of the moon began to shrink in as if it were a stage light shining on one area.

The beam of moonlight had shrunken to focus only on Ryanne, leaving everything else in complete and utter darkness. Even the green glow from Ron and Hermione was invisible in the absence of the moonlight, and Harry stared helplessly as the beam moved from Ryanne towards the outer circle. Finally, the light stopped over a single Death Eater, and Ryanne put her arm down in satisfied victory. “Hello, Tom.”

Lord Voldemort removed his hood and stepped forward. “My name is Lord Voldemort.”

Harry heard Hermione gasp yet again, but it sounded much farther away this time, even though he knew they hadn’t moved. He barely had a spare thought to wonder how Ryanne knew Voldemort's true name before she shook her head and continued. “No, it’s Tom Riddle. You were named for your father – a mortal.”

“My name is Lord Voldemort.” Voldemort remained in his place, but his voice shook with fury.

“Denial is bad for your mental health, Tom. You should really look into seeing a psychiatrist. Some Prozac might clear that whole ‘being a psycho’ thing right up.”

“MY NAME IS LORD VOLDEMORT! CRUCIO!”

Ryanne was hit yet again with a jet of red light in her chest, and she stumbled backwards a few steps, stopping just to the left of Harry - right in front of Ron. “Ouch, Tom. That hurt.”

Voldemort shrieked in frustration, and pointed his wand at Ryanne a second time. “AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Ryanne was knocked backwards into the green glow that was Ron. Harry rushed forward, his eyes wide in fear, but he couldn’t tell where Ron was; there were two glowing green people on the ground. One of the green glows rolled over and vomited, but remained on all fours; the other got up quickly from the ground and stepped towards Harry. “Is she alive?” Ron’s voice asked him.

The green glow started to drain from Ryanne’s body, and the dark color of her skin in the night began to return from the center of her back outward. Once the glow had left her fingertips, Ryanne stood and turned back to face Voldemort. Harry couldn’t help but let out a moan of relief and shock, and Ryanne spit blood next to where he stood. She then looked directly at him, and Harry knew that she realized what, or rather who, she had been knocked into.

Hermione rushed forward from behind Harry and hugged Ron tightly. “Are you okay? Oh, Ron! Are you okay? Please be okay!”

Ron hugged her back and released, “I’m alright. Did you see? Did he miss?”

“No. He hit her dead on.” Harry interrupted, still staring at Ryanne.

“Then why –“ Ron began, but Hermione hushed him.

One of the Death Eaters broke the deafening silence. “MASTER! HOW DOES SHE LIVE?” a voice cried in alarm.

Voldemort grinned at Ryanne, who was bleeding from her nose, the corner of her mouth, and a large diagonal gash above her right eye that continued down her neck… Voldemort ignored his follower, and addressed Ryanne, “I am pleased you passed my test.”

Ryanne spat blood again, this time in Voldemort’s direction. “What 'test'?”

Voldemort began to walk slowly towards her, much too relaxed. “I had every intention of killing you, but your... extraordinary powers wouldn’t let you die. At least, not yet. Maybe, when I we are done, then you will die… If you are lucky.” He spoke softly, lovingly…

“There are things worse than death.” Ryanne exclaimed, attempting to remain standing – but she took a wavering step backwards as her body began to succumb to physical strain.

Voldemort seized the moment of weakness and moved to Ryanne like a flash of lightening, taking her around the waist. He was holding her up, like a possessed dancer just before the final bow, and he moved one arm from around her back to caress her face with his white fingers. “I know, and I intend to do them to you.” Voldemort slid his hand to the back of her head and pressed his face to hers, as Ryanne’s eyes screamed in agony and the gash on her face erupted in blood.

‘Pops’ began to resound again in the Forest as the Death Eaters Disapparated one by one from the clearing. Voldemort and Ryanne were now seemingly alone in the moonlight, and Voldemort pulled away from his victim with a viciously triumphant smile spread across his face. Ryanne’s eyes were closed as she lolled unconscious in Voldemort’s arms, and with a final ‘pop’ they Disapparated - leaving Harry, Hermione, Ron, and the body of Fenrir Greyback alone in the clearing.

Harry fell to his knees and vomited, barely registering his friends submitting to the same reaction. Hermione spoke from somewhere far away, and Harry was surprised to see her next to him. She wiped her mouth with her sleeve and looked at Harry with tears in her eyes, “We… have… to find… Dumbledore.”

Please, please, please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: I added both chapters, since 23 is kind of a recap... Let me know if anything needs explaning, and I hope you like it! Thanks for reading!


Chapter Twenty-Three: Stand

Harry woke up in an all-too-familiar wing of Hogwarts castle, unsure of how much time had passed. He took his glasses from the bedside table and put them on, then proceeded to look around the Hospital Wing for his friends. Thankfully, he saw Hermione to his left and Ron to his right… but Ryanne was not in any of the beds. Harry got up quickly, determined to check Gryffindor Tower – hoping it was all a bad dream… a nightmare… But as soon as Harry stood, he felt nausea wash over him and he retched on the floor next to him.

“Yeah, I tried that earlier. I’ve decided that lying down is much better.” Harry wiped his mouth with his sleeve and looked to his right to see Ron grinning at him while lying down on his side.

“How long have you been up?” Harry inquired, cautiously returning to his bed.

“’Bout fifteen minutes. Hermione hasn’t woken up yet, but Pomphrey says she’ll be fine.” Ron pushed himself up a bit to look over Harry’s bed at Hermione. “She said she’d be back in a little while to check on us – Madam Pomphrey.”

Harry nodded his understanding and laid his head down on the pillow, hoping the world would stop spinning. He closed his eyes just as the click-clacking of footsteps began into the Wing. “Mr. Weasley, how’re you feeling? Any better, hmm?”

“Ahm, much better, Madam Pomphrey; but Harry here could use a bit of that potion you gave me.”

Harry rolled his eyes in their sockets, and then opened his eyelids to see Madam Pomphrey bustling about him. “Are we awake then, Mr. Potter? Good. Here, take some of this potion,” she poured Harry a teaspoon of thick, blue liquid, “It’ll help with your nausea. Now, how’s Ms. Granger coming along?”

As if on cue, Hermione began to moan as she stirred awake. “Are you okay…” she faintly asked no one in particular. Madam Pomphrey immediately went to her side.

“Open your eyes, dear. You’re in the Hospital Wing back in the castle; I have some potion for you to take.” She poured a spoonful of the same blue potion as Hermione opened her eyes and lifted her head a little. “That’s better, dear. I’ll let you all get some rest, and I shall inform Professor Dumbledore that you are all conscious again. I dare say he shall be calling on you soon enough.” Madam Pomphrey put the bottle of potion on Hermione’s bedside table and click-clacked back towards her office at the end of the Wing.

“Hermione, are you okay?” Ron asked anxiously.

“I’m alright, just a bit queasy…” she replied, half-moaning.

“Whatever you do, don’t try to stand up.” Harry offered rather grimly.

Ron laughed nervously. “Especially not on your right – Harry dropped his last few meals on the floor.”

Harry looked over to Ron and smiled, truly appreciating his friend’s sense of humor - despite circumstances. He pushed himself to a sitting position as a tense silence fell over the three friends. After a few minutes, Ron was the first to speak, “So… does anyone remember what happened? I mean, after Ryanne… after she… was gone…” he finished awkwardly.

Harry shook his head in frustration, the last thing he could recall was leaving the clearing – stumbling from the clearing was more like it, he thought darkly. On his left, Harry heard Hermione sit up and turned to watch her. She spoke slowly, unsure of herself: “W-we left the clearing and staggered to the Forest’s end… We knocked on Hagrid’s door, but Ryanne’s potion still hadn’t worn off, so he didn’t see us… We tried to go back to the castle, but I don’t remember making it… I’m not sure what happened after… I-I think that’s what happened…” Hermione put her head in her hands, exhausted and discouraged.

“Perhaps I can be of assistance.” Everyone looked up in surprise at Professor Dumbledore standing before them with a sullen look upon his face. He sighed and conjured a comfy armchair from nowhere and sat in front of the three beds. “Professor Hagrid opened his door early this morning after he heard pounding on his door, but he did not see anyone. He then sent a message to me about this unusual occurrence, and told me he suspected that you were under Harry’s Invisibility Cloak and possibly in trouble. Professor Hagrid and I checked the castle and the grounds for you three, but we couldn’t find you for another half-hour - when you suddenly appeared on the steps of the castle. Naturally, we brought you straight here. Now, if everyone is feeling well, there are a few things that need to be discussed.” At this, Harry hung his head and stared at his hands in his lap. “Ms. Wood is not in her room, nor anywhere on Hogwarts grounds. I wonder if you three know of her whereabouts.” Dumbledore looked at each of the students in turn, and Harry finally returned his gaze.

“No. We don’t know where she is.” Harry stated bluntly.

Hermione gaped at him, tears in her eyes. “But we know who she’s with… we saw him take her…” Hermione gulped, but Ron continued for her.

“V-Voldemort… he took her from the Forbidden Forest.” The Headmaster lowered his gaze, his fears realized.

Harry had a sudden surge of courage, and spoke up boldly – despite his feelings of guilt. “We followed her into the Forest last night, but she didn’t want us to. She knocked us out and gave us some kind of potion that made us completely invisible –“

“No one could see, hear, or feel us or our wands…” Hermione interjected.

Harry nodded to her and continued, “She placed a… some kind of vision on me so I would know, and she asked us to go back – but we kept after her anyway… There was this clearing in the Forest filled with Death Eaters yelling at her –“

“Cursing her…” Ron mumbled. “They used the Cruciatus Curse three times…”

“But she didn’t feel it!” Hermione exclaimed. “I mean, not like a normal person would feel it – the curses barely affected her… She started calling out Voldemort, and then she did this thing with her hand that made the moonlight disappear almost completely from the Forest… she somehow singled out Voldemort, and they started yelling at each other… until he… until…”

Harry gulped hard. “…He tried to kill her. He used the Killing Curse and everything, but she didn’t die… she glowed green…”

“And vomited.” Ron supplied, his face turning pale green himself.

Harry turned his gaze to look out the window, and finished, “Voldemort told her she passed some sort of test, and then he did that thing again… he kissed her… She passed out, and they Disapparated.”

Dumbledore put his chin in his hands, and exhaled deeply. “Is there anything else?”

Harry searched his brain, but Hermione answered the Headmaster, “She killed Fenrir Greyback – the werewolf. She shot him with a muggle gun… silver bullet…” Hermione trailed off, tears in her voice. After a few more moments of horrible silence, Harry forced himself to turn back to Dumbledore, and asked what he knew he must.

“Professor – why didn’t she die when he used the Killing Curse? No one was there to repel it… no one stepped in front of her… I –“ but he couldn’t go on.

Dumbledore took several deep breaths and looked meaningfully into Harry’s eyes. “I’m not sure, Harry. Not much is known about Nexuses, so it is not too fantastic that her own blood saved her life. Did you say she turned green?” Harry nodded his head in concurrence. “Hmm. And Hermione, you said that the curses didn’t really affect her?” It was Hermione’s turn to nod ‘yes’. “It appears as if Ms. Wood ‘takes in’ the curses, meaning she absorbs the magic but not the effects. A remarkable talent…” He trailed off, deep in thought.

“I want to find her. Voldemort will kill her, torturing her until he finds a way. She needs our help.” Harry got up from his bed and stood resolute in front of his Headmaster. To his right, Harry heard Ron get up from his bed and stand as well; then Hermione doing the same to his left. Dumbledore himself stood, swelling with pride and smiling widely.

“We will, and you will help. For now, you must all rest so you can be prepared should I call upon you. Ms. Wood is lucky to have such friends as yourselves.” Dumbledore took a small bow, vanished the chair he conjured, and left the Hospital Wing. On his left, Harry heard Hermione gag, and Ron moved over to her quickly.

“Maybe standing wasn’t such a great idea…” Ron attempted a weak smile and looked at Harry. “D’you mind getting Madam Pomphrey?”




Chapter Twenty-Four: The Wooden Room

She woke again in the small room, shivering on the rotting wood floor in her tattered work-out clothes she had been wearing since her arrival. She didn’t know exactly how much time had passed, but it had to be weeks… maybe months. She opened her eyes and glanced quickly around to see if there was anyone else in the room with her. Thankfully, she was alone – a rare occurrence here. She rolled off her back onto her right side and stuck her arm out in front of her on the floor. She fingered the white gold, diamond ring on the chain around her neck with her left hand, and turned the simple wooden ring on the ring finger with her thumb on her right hand. Concentrate, she told herself, concentrate! She squinted her eyes and focused on the wooden ring, desperately trying to transfigure it as she had done so many times before. It was a trick she learned from a professor, eons ago at her old school – her wand was always with her in the form of a ring she could transfigure at anytime. It was small enough to go unnoticed on a daily basis no matter where she was, and it was simple enough to mentally transfigure by itself.

She sighed, frustrated, and rolled over to her left side in defeat. She could barely perform magic anymore, a complication she mentally punished herself for everyday. How could this happen? She had never felt so helpless… not since her father passed away. She blinked back tears, determined not to cry in her imprisoned state. Suddenly, she heard muffled steps coming up the stairs on the other side of the door, and she hid the diamond ring in her chest and closed her eyes to feign sleep, all while practicing closing her mind to intruders. A white canvas. Your mind is a white canvas. Don’t let him see... You are a blank to him.

The door to the small room creaked open, and the steps became loud and foreboding as they moved closer to her. The person stepped over her body, so they were facing her instead of her back. A white canvas… a white canvas…Uh! She inhaled harshly as she felt the person kick her hard in the stomach, and her eyes opened in reflex. White canvas, white canvas, white canvas, she thought - quicker and more determined.

A plate clanked to the ground and bounced on the floor, and she saw a slice of moldy bread with an even moldier piece of cheese atop it for her weekly meal. “Eat up.” A cold voice mocked, followed by viciously cruel laughter. “You have another date tonight.” The man laughed again, and she forced herself to look into his beady, watery eyes. Good, she thought, he's not expecting it. She forced herself into his mind, and opened his thoughts like a book waiting to be read; information poured over her, feeding her ammunition.

“You know you won’t get away with this, Peter. You owe him your life… you are serving two masters… does Tom know that?” She grinned triumphantly, her confidence slowly returning as she performed Legilimency successfully. The man took a step away from her, obviously taken aback at her words. He gaped open-mouthed at her for a few moments, then his face became twisted with anger and he kicked her brutally across her face. The force of his kick made her roll over to her right side, and the caked, dried blood on her face was soon wet again as more blood flowed over it. The man spat next to her face and left the room, stomping his feet as he went. The door slammed, and she was left alone again. I can’t do this again – he’ll kill me this time. I’ve got to get out of here, think! She thumbed the wooden ring on her right ring finger again, and thought deeply about the magic she had just performed on Peter. Now magnify it, she commanded of herself. You have to get out of here… you are going to get out of here… get out… GET OUT! Ryanne contorted in sudden pain, emanating from her stomach – she felt her body changing, something was happening to her… She brought her right hand to her face and saw her fingers shrinking and widening; her nails growing into claws… She had no control over what was happening, but she knew it had to get her out of the wooden room. She checked to make sure the chain was still around her neck, and forced herself from the floor. She walked on all fours to the small window and pawed at the glass. She stared at the window, and resolved what she must do. She turned and walked a few feet away from the window; she faced the tiny opening a final time, took a deep breath, and ran to it as fast as she could…


Please, please, please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Twenty-Five: Finding Dumbledore

Winter was upon the castle as November slowly faded into December. There were still no leads on Ryanne’s whereabouts, even though it had been just over two months since her disappearance. Rumors about her swirled all over Gryffindor Tower, but most just assumed that she went back to America. Every time Harry heard one of the more vicious rumors, he clenched his teeth and reminded himself that he was not to say anything.

For now, Harry was sitting atop his bed checking the Marauders’ Map on Friday afternoon to see if Dumbledore had returned from wherever he went these days. Harry hoped he was searching for Ryanne, or at least a horcrux, but he never saw the Headmaster long enough to ask. Harry sighed in disappointment and let himself fall backwards to lie down, when his face seemed to rip open in excruciating pain. It felt like he was being burned alive again, and Harry could hear himself scream somewhere far away. He jerked uncontrollably and tumbled to the floor, still screaming and writhing in torture. The pain stopped as abruptly as it began, and Harry turned over to retch. He heard voices from somewhere far off…

“Neville – get help, someone, anyone!” Ron’s voice.

Harry reached out his arm to find his friend, and spoke in between pants for air. “Dumbledore, get Dumbledore…”

Neville tore out of the room as Ron helped Harry back up to sit on the edge of the bed. “What happened, Harry? Was it – was it your scar?” He said the last word softly, as if it were foul.

Harry nodded, his head throbbing with every motion. The door to the boys’ dormitory banged open, and Neville ushered in a frantic-looking Professor Dumbledore… Aberforth Dumbledore.

“Here he is, Professor – he asked to see you!” Neville attempted to hide his self-pride with looks of worry for Harry, but didn’t succeed very well.

Harry looked up to see the wrong Professor Dumbledore standing before him, looking concerned and confused as to why his presence was requested. “No offense, Professor – but I need to see the other Dumbledore, the Headmaster…” At this, Neville’s face fell and he sulked out of the dormitory.

Professor Dumbledore looked relieved. “Well, that makes more sense then. I’m sorry to say, Harry, but my brother isn’t here at the moment… Should we go to the Hospital Wing, just in case?”

Harry’s heart sank as the Professor confirmed his fears. “No, thank you, sir. I’ll be fine. I just had… I mean my head… I’m fine, really.” Harry finished lamely, and he sunk back down on his bed.

“Harry! Are you okay?” A bushel of brown hair came dashing into the dormitory.

“Yeah, m’fine Hermione.” Harry gave her an assuring, but meaningful look – trying to indicate that he would explain later.

Hermione turned to Professor Dumbledore. “I told Madam Pomphrey to come, so we’ll stay with him until she arrives to check on Harry” she told him in a final tone.

Dumbledore raised an eyebrow in suspicion, but then shrugged his shoulders. “Alright then. Hope you feel better, Harry. See you in class on Monday!” Dumbledore turned and left the room without further hesitation.

After Dumbledore’s footsteps died away, Ron scoffed at Hermione, “You told Madam Pomphrey??”

Hermione looked at him, scrutinizing, “Of course not, I just knew we needed to talk to Harry alone – as in without a Professor…”

Ron scratched his head in embarrassment. “Oh, right. I was just testing you. You passed!” He forced a joking smile, and Hermione grinned back at him before turning to Harry.

“So what happened, Harry? Neville said that you were screaming or something?”

Harry sat up and looked at his friends intensely. “Voldemort’s angry. I haven’t felt his emotions in a long time, and something must have gone really wrong for him to not use Occlumency on me…” he took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes; “This is the most emotion I’ve ever felt from him – he’s got to be really enraged…”

Ron gulped hard. “Talk about ticked off…”

Hermione moved towards Harry, and spoke with concern in her voice. “Harry, you’ve got to think – why is he so angry?”

“It’s something to do with… his snake, I think. There’s something else, too, but I don’t know what… some jewelry or something…”

Ron laughed feebly. “What, is Voldemort a big, scary murderer by day and a cross-dresser by night?”

“A ring. It was a ring. Something about the snake and the ring… like they got away…” Harry grunted in frustration. “That’s all I can remember.”

“That’s good, Harry; really good!” Hermione tried to look reassuring, but her confusion was clear upon her face.

Harry sighed heavily. “What is it?”

“It’s just, I mean… not that that’s not great information… but, it doesn’t quite make sense. Dumbledore destroyed Voldemort’s ring ages ago, why is he upset about it now? And the snake – why would his snake runaway… or whatever. It just… doesn’t add up.” Hermione held her breath, hoping Harry wouldn’t be upset with her.

Harry shook his head. “I know. It doesn’t make sense.”

Ron spoke up, feeling a bit left out of the conversation. “Maybe Voldemort didn’t know Dumbledore destroyed the ring until now? Maybe it’s another ring altogether… and if I were his pet, I’d find a way to get out of there as soon as possible, too.”

Hermione gaped at Ron, impressed. “That’s a really good idea, Ron! I mean, about the ring – the pet thing is rubbish. But still!” Hermione hugged him tightly and kissed him on the cheek, making him blush uncontrollably.

Harry rubbed his forehead and put his glasses back on. “We need to find Dumbledore.”

“Did you check the map?” Ron asked innocently.

Harry rolled his eyes. “Yeah, just a second ago…” but he pulled it out again anyway. “Here, look – Dumbledore isn’t here.”

“Uh, Harry? I hate to tell you this, mate, but he’s in his office.” Ron looked at Harry, worried.

Harry pulled the map back towards him and scanned it quickly. “Well he wasn’t here a few minutes ago!”

Hermione sighed in frustration. “That’s not the point - he’s here now so let’s go!” The trio left the boys’ dormitory and headed for Dumbledore’s office.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

Dumbledore was watching Harry intently as he finished telling him what he felt only a few minutes prior. “…and then it just stopped.” Harry looked expectantly at the Headmaster, his friends bearing similar looks on either side of him.

Dumbledore paused for a moment, pondering the incident. “It seems as if Voldemort is getting careless if you could feel his anger. If he was as mad as you say, and I believe you to be correct, then something to our benefit has occurred.”

Harry raised an eyebrow in Professor Dumbledore’s direction. “Sir? Do you know what happened?”

Dumbledore smiled. “Yes, Harry. I do. In fact, I was returning to Hogwarts to have you three accompany me on a little trip.”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked around at each other in excitement.

“Wh-what sort of trip?” Hermione asked warily.

The Headmaster smiled again. “It appears as if we may have found Ms. Wood.”

Harry stood up from his chair in anticipation. “Where is she? Is she alright? How do we save her?”

Dumbledore put his hands out to Harry to hush him, and continued, “Ms. Wood is in a muggle hospital outside Belfast in Northern Ireland. I am not sure as to her condition, though two Order members are sending me regular updates. And, it appears as if she did all the saving herself.” Dumbledore stood and stepped around his desk, then pointed his wand to a small jar labeled ‘Phoenix Treats’ on his desk. “Portus. Shall we be going then?” Hermione and Ron stood next to Harry, and they all placed a finger on the jar. “Very good. Get ready now, one, two, three!” Harry felt as if he was being pulled from the navel as the world spun around him, colors blending together and changing rapidly. After a few moments of feeling like a hooked fish, Harry stumbled onto a lush landing, surrounded by a green meadow.

“Professor, where are we?” Hermione asked first.

“We are just under a mile from the St. Adelaide Hospital. I’m afraid that four oddly dressed persons arriving out of thin air would not be appropriate in front of muggles. Speaking of which…” Dumbledore waved his wand, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione suddenly found themselves in casual muggle-wear. “That’s better. Right then, let’s get going.” Harry looked up to follow Professor Dumbledore, and was taken aback by his muggle attire. Dumbledore was wearing gray-tweed slacks and a light blue, button-up shirt; he had also temporarily vanished his great white beard, and Harry was shocked to see hownormal he looked – he could pass for just about anyone’s grandfather. Ron nudged Harry and grinned, but Hermione pulled them both forward to catch up with their Headmaster.

After about ten minutes of walking, the foursome was out of the meadow and following the paved street that ran next to the meadow’s end. After another ten minutes, the road connected with a main street, and they could clearly see the sign “ST. ADELAIDE GENERAL HOSPITAL” from up ahead. As they approached the hospital, Harry noticed a vaguely familiar, young, red-haired man standing outside the entrance doors. Harry began to rack his brain to remember the man’s name when Ron blurted out “Charlie?”

The man looked up to his brother and smiled, and Ron went to shake his hand. “What are you doing here, Charlie?”

Charlie shrugged his shoulders and shook Dumbledore’s hand. “Order business. Dad’s inside.” Charlie finished shaking everyone’s hands, and escorted them inside.

After signing into the front desk as the grandchildren of Professor Dumbledore (this is really weird, Harry thought), the foursome followed Charlie into the elevator and into a wing labeled “ICU”.

“What’s an ‘ICU’? Oh, wait, I get it! ‘I see you!’ Is it a visiting room?” Ron looked at Harry and Hermione expectantly, who both suppressed smiles.

Hermione patted Ron on the shoulder. “No, Ron, it stands for ‘Intensive Care Unit’ – it’s for patients who are in critical condition.” Her face fell from bright with laughter to sullen very quickly. “I think it’s where Ryanne is.”

The followed Charlie to the end of the hall, where a second red-haired man was waiting for them. “Dad!” Ron embraced his father.

“Hello, Ron. Harry, Hermione – how are you two doing?” Mr. Weasley shook their hands and looked to Professor Dumbledore before they had a chance to respond. “There’s been no change, Albus. We can’t move her to St. Mungo’s until she’s breathing on her own.” At this statement, Harry looked into the room behind Mr. Weasley, but saw only white curtains. Behind him, Professor Dumbledore sighed sadly.

“Professor, I’d like to see her.” Harry asked confidently.

“I have to caution you, Harry, it won’t be easy.” Professor Dumbledore looked at Harry worriedly.

“Hermione and I would like to see her as well. She’s our friend, too.” Ron said assertively, moving next to Harry.

Dumbledore nodded slowly. “Of course, of course. You have every right to see her.” Dumbledore moved forward and opened the door, then stepped in and waited for Harry, Ron, Hermione, Mr. Weasley, and Charlie to enter – but Mr. Weasley stayed in the hall.

“We’re not supposed to have more than one visitor in the room at a time, so I’ll keep a lookout here.”

Dumbledore nodded appreciatively to him as everyone else entered the cold room. “Thank you, Arthur.” He then closed the door behind Ron, the last visitor to enter. Charlie moved towards the white curtains and drew them back slowly, indicating to Harry that he had already seen Ryanne in her helpless state. Harry took a deep breath and moved slowly past the curtains as machine-generated ‘beeps’ echoed on the blank walls.


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694




Chapter Twenty-Six: Outside Belfast

Ryanne was unrecognizable. Harry stood next to her and stared at her bruised and bloodied face – the only part of her body that was vaguely reminiscent of her former self. There was a large tube in her mouth connected to a lung machine that kept her breathing, and her face was covered in bandages or minor cuts. There was a sheet covering her up to right under her shoulders, and there were round, white pads with wires connected to them all over her chest. Ryanne’s right arm had an IV sticking out of hit and several bandages, while her left forearm was in a cast. Harry sat down in the chair next to the bed and hung his head low; how could this happen? How could I let this happen? I should’ve done something, instead of just stand there like an idiot…

He picked his head up and looked around, stopping at the table next to him. Upon it were two rings, one was simple and wooden and the other was a beautiful silver diamond ring. Harry picked up the diamond ring (and chain upon which it was threaded) and inspected it while Ron and Hermione moved towards Ryanne to assess her condition. He turned the ring over in his fingers, and felt some kind of engraving on the inner metal. Harry angled to ring to read its engraving, and found “Brave at Heart” inscribed in curly-cue letters. Harry put the ring and chain back on the table, and suddenly felt himself drawn to the wooden ring he had left.

Harry looked up at his friends before inspecting the second ring, making sure he could do it in secrecy. The ring was very simple, and looked as if it had fallen off a tree just the way it was. There were no engravings or special markings on this ring, but it seemed to almost hum to Harry. He stood and moved next to Ron on Ryanne’s right, and touched her hand very lightly. The ring in his other hand hummed louder, but no one but him seemed to notice. Harry picked up Ryanne’s right hand and slid the ring onto her ring finger, and the humming stopped. Harry looked to Ron, who was watching his actions, and shrugged his shoulders as if to say ‘I thought it might help’, when a faint whimper came from the hospital bed in front of him.

The rest of the noise in the room, including Charlie and Dumbledore’s hushed conversation, died away instantly, and everyone turned to watch the critical patient. Ryanne whimpered softly again, and turned her head slightly to the left. A collective sigh of mixed relief and anticipation echoed in the room, and Charlie moved next to Hermione on Ryanne’s left. He put his hand on her forehead by her hairline, and spoke gently to her, “Ryanne? Can you hear me?” Her breathing became deeper. “Ryanne? It’s Charlie. Can you hear me?” Ron looked to Harry and gave him an incredulous look, probably wondering how his brother knew Ryanne.

Ryanne furrowed her brow slightly and opened her eyelids just a sliver, as if the fluorescent light hurt her. She barely nodded her head, and Charlie let out a sigh of relief. “Good. Do you remember me?” Dumbledore began to interrupt Charlie, but Ryanne’s second nod quieted him. “Good, that’s good. I’m going to call the doctor, okay? He’s going to check on you and see if we can take this tube out – then you can go to the wizard hospital.” Ryanne closed her eyes and nodded once again, and Dumbledore began to usher everyone out of the room. Ron, Hermione, and Harry had exited the room, when Charlie stopped at the end of her bed. “I’ll stay until the doctor comes.”

Professor Dumbledore sighed, obviously distressed. “Charlie, we can all wait outside –“

“No, Professor. I’ve been here the past two days for everything, every nurse, every doctor, everything. She knows me, I should be in here.”

“Charlie, she knows almost everyone here. It’s not a good idea to –“

“I think I should be here. I want to stay with her.” Charlie stood resolutely at the bed's end.

Professor Dumbledore recognized defeat. “Alright. We will wait outside for you.” Dumbledore closed the door and moved to speak to Mr. Weasley privately.

Ron nudged Harry. “He knows her? Since when?”

“I dunno, but that was weird.” Harry responded, confused.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Charlie was ordered here by Dumbledore, and has spent the past two days with her like he said. He probably wants to do the assignment correctly, you know? Not miss anything?”

Harry shook his head. “Then why did Dumbledore ask him to wait outside?” he asked in a hushed voice.

Hermione shrugged. “Maybe he doesn’t want to doctors to get suspicious…?”

Ron crossed his arms. “Charlie’s the kind of guy that’s always trying to help, you know? Be there for someone. Maybe he just feels bad that Ryanne’s in a muggle hospital?” Hermione shushed him as a white-coated doctor came around the corner and entered Ryanne’s room.

Everyone waited in the hall in silence, waiting for word from Charlie or the doctor. After nearly a half hour, the doctor left the room – followed closely by Charlie. “The breathing tube is out - she’s breathing on her own again. The doctor says he doesn’t want to transfer her to another hospital just yet, but hopefully we can take her to Mungo’s tomorrow morning.” Another collective sigh sounded in the hallway, and Hermione turned to Harry and whispered to him.

“How did you know to put the ring on her?”

Harry shrugged and whispered back “I don’t know. I just kind of felt like it was the right thing… like the ring was telling me to do it…”

“Do you think it’s the ring from your ‘vision’ or whatever?” Ron asked, interested.

Harry thought about this for a moment. “No… I don’t think so… It felt like the ring belonged to Ryanne… It’s definitely magical, and I think its return may have helped her out of the coma.” Their conversation was quickly interrupted by Dumbledore.

“You can go back in and see her now if you like.”

Harry, Hermione, and Ron nodded aggressively, and went back into the cold room. Harry walked right up to her bedside, and was relieved to see her eyes fully open (even though her eye sockets were almost black from bruising). “Hey, Ryanne! It’s Harry, I mean Potter. Weasley and Hermione are with me.”

Ryanne coughed softly. “I’m not blind, I know who you are.” Her voice was raspy and feeble, but she smiled weakly.

Harry grinned. “How’re you feeling?”

“Spectacular. You?”

Ron and Harry laughed hard, but Hermione maintained her look of solace for Ryanne. “Is there anything we can get you?” she asked gently.

“Margarita. Frozen, with salt.”

Hermione looked at Ryanne with uncertainty. “Margarita?”

Ryanne barely managed to roll her eyes. “Just the tequila, then.”

The door to the hospital room opened again, and they all looked to see Professor Dumbledore and Charlie enter the room.

“Ms. Wood, how are you feeling?”

“Spectacular.” It wasn’t Ryanne, but rather Ron who answered for her – wearing a sly grin upon his face.

Ryanne began to laugh, but ended up only coughing harshly. Professor Dumbledore smiled somberly. “Ms. Wood, I understand that you have just regained consciousness, but it is imperative that we know what happened as soon as possible.” Charlie moved towards Dumbledore, as if to tell him to stop his questioning, but Ryanne spoke up.

“It’s all right, Charlie. I understand.” Charlie moved towards the chair Harry had previously occupied and sat down, glaring at Dumbledore. “What do you need to know?” Her voice was gaining confidence.

Dumbledore sighed heavily. “What happened after you left the Forbidden Forest?”

“I’m not sure, really. I blacked out in the Forest, and when I woke up I was in a small wooden room. I…” Ryanne sighed harshly, as if she was about to reveal something she was ashamed of, “I never left the room. Riddle would come every so often… and… do – that thing. It was like being drained, and that soul-sucking feeling happened every time he did it… When he wasn’t there, another man would randomly come in the room and kick me or punch me or something – anything - to make me bleed. I couldn’t heal like I normally do; I rarely feel anything, but they made sure I was weak and pathetic…” Ryanne’s voice was full of malice and hate.

“I don’t know how much time passed, but I just couldn’t take it anymore. The other man… Peter… he told me that Riddle was coming that night, and I knew he was going to kill me. I forced myself to do magic, and something started happening to me… I don’t know what, but it felt like my bones were breaking. My hand… I looked at my hand and it was like a giant paw… The pain stopped, and I ran to the small window and jumped out…

“I hit the ground hard, and I knew that I was bleeding from the glass and wood from the window… but when I turned around to look from where I had jumped, the window was in tact. I knew I was out, so I didn’t think about it too much and began to run… The house was this two-story shack-thing in the middle of an overgrown field, and I was almost out of the field when something attacked me… I had to have been some kind of snake, but it was huge. I remember struggling with it… it almost killed me… but I did... something to it and it became limp. I felt its grip loosen and I just ran.

“I ran for days, never stopping. I’ve never run like that before in my life, but I knew I had to keep going. The last thing I remember was being in some kind of meadow when my bones began to feel like they were breaking again… and that’s all…”

The air in the room was tense, and Dumbledore sighed once again. “Do you still have your mother’s wedding ring?” Ryanne furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Dumbledore, obviously confused, but nodded her head anyway. “Good. Is there anything else you remember about the snake?”

Ryanne shook her head slowly. “Not really. I just know it was huge, and I kept thinking that it couldn’t be a snake – not a real one… and I…”

“What is it, Ms. Wood?” Dumbledore leaned towards her in expectation.

“I think I... I think I bit it… I think that’s how I killed the damn thing… but that doesn’t make any sense…” Ryanne closed her eyes, and the ‘beeping’ from the muggle machines became hastened.

Harry heard Charlie stand up. “That’s enough. She needs to rest if we want to get her to St. Mungo’s tomorrow.”

Dumbledore looked at Charlie and Ryanne apologetically. “You’re right. We’ll stop there. Get some rest, Ms. Wood, and we’ll see you in the morning.” Dumbledore turned to leave the room, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione said their good-byes to Ryanne and followed him.

“Well, that was odd.” Ron stated bluntly.

“You’re not joking,” Hermione huffed, “To think - she’s an animagus and didn’t know it!”

Harry raised his eyebrows at Hermione. “What?”

“Didn’t you hear her? Her hand changed into a paw, and it felt like her bones were breaking… She’s got to be an animagus! Although, if she killed Voldemort’s snake, then she’s got to be bigger than a normal cat or dog…”

A thought dawned on Harry. “What about a lion?”


Review Here!
Gryffravenslytherpuff

A/N: Sorry this chapter took a bit long - I was having problems deciding where I wanted it to go. The plotline hasn't changed, but I wasn't sure if I wanted to introduce a new element now or later. Well, I decided on now - so please review and tell me what you think! Thanks!


Chapter Twenty-Seven: Enlightenment

Harry woke early the next morning with a crick in his neck from sleeping in the hard, plastic chairs in the hallway in St. Adelaide Hospital. He yawned, stretched, and rubbed his head to help wake up. Harry glanced around the hallway and found Ron and Hermione sleeping next to each other a few chairs down, and Professor Dumbledore, Mr. Weasley, and Charlie conversing at the end of the hall. Harry got up from his seat and went into Ryanne’s room to check on her, but as soon as he entered he heard an accented voice, “Give me just a few more minutes!”

“Ryanne? Are you okay?” Harry entered the room slowly and closed the door behind him.

“Don’t worry, it’s just Potter.”

“Ryanne? What’s going on?” Harry moved to open the curtains, but someone beat him to it.

“Good to see you again, Harry.” Ryanne’s brother, Rob, shook his hand.

“Oh, hi. Is everything alright?” Harry asked cautiously.

Rob moved to sit in the chair next to Ryanne’s bed. “Yeah, everything’s fine. I just thought you were Dumbledore telling me it was time to go.”

“Oh, right.” Harry tilted his head in sudden confusion. “Wait, how did you get here? I thought you were in New York?”

Rob smiled. “I was, but Dumbledore came to see me last night and told me he found Ryanne, so here I am. However, I plan on taking a flight back home – I am not a fan of apartion, or whatever it’s called.”

Harry and Ryanne grinned simultaneously, and Harry moved closer to her hospital bed. “So, how are you feeling?”

“I’m fine – really. I just want to get the hell out of this bed. I feel like a terminal patient.”

Harry grinned harder at Ryanne’s words. “I might not use that phrase anymore. Remember what happened last time you said that…”

Ryanne stuck out her tongue at Harry. “Yeah, yeah, yeah. I just hate being waited on.”

The door to the white room opened again, and Dumbledore and Charlie stepped in. “Hello, Harry. I was wondering where you’d been off to.”

“Sorry, Professor. I just wanted to check on the patient here.” Harry smirked at Ryanne with his comment, and she pretended to smile and made a rude gesture.

“It’s alright, Harry.” Dumbledore pretended not to see Ryanne’s gesture. “Mr. Wood, I believe it is time to take you home.”

Rob kissed his sister on the forehead and stood up. “I understand, but I’d much rather take a cab to the nearest airport.”

Harry suppressed laughter as Rob shook his and Charlie’s hands, and exited the room with Dumbledore and Mr. Weasley. Charlie moved to occupy Rob’s former seat, and Ryanne turned to smile at him. Harry couldn’t help himself, “Do you two know each other? I mean, from before… this week?”

Charlie looked at Harry, his expression discreet and concealing. “Ahm, no. I was here on orders from, well... the Order.”

Harry must have looked confused, because Ryanne continued for Charlie. “Do you remember what I told you, about how I can... do things?” Harry nodded. “Charlie spoke to me when I was out, or whatever, and I could feel his presence and almost hear him, even though I was in a coma. Dumbledore thinks that’s one of the reasons I woke up so fast.” Harry tried to conceal a grin. “I think it’s because you put my wand back on my finger, but whatever.” It was Ryanne’s turn to grin slyly.

“Your what… your wand?” Harry stared at the wooden ring on Ryanne’s right finger.

She twirled her fingers in the same calculated way, and her wand appeared in her hand and the ring disappeared. “I learned it at school. Rings are fairly easy to mentally transfigure.”

Harry stepped closer, mouth agape in awe. “You’ve got to teach me how to do that!”

- - - - - - - - - - -

An hour later, Harry left the white room to sit back down in the hallway with a simple wooden ring on his wand hand, and a large grin.

“What are you smiling about?” Ron asked slyly.

“Nothing, just thinking about your dad’s face when he saw you two all snuggly.”

Hermione made an angry face at Harry, while Ron’s face went beet red. “You’re all snuggly” Ron mumbled.

Harry laughed alone for a moment, but the other two soon joined in; they barely noticed the man in the white coat go into Ryanne’s room. After another half hour of joking and laughing with one another, the doctor and Charlie stepped out of Ryanne’s room.

“…haven’t seen anything like it.”

“So, she doesn’t need to go to another hospital, then?” Charlie inquired skeptically.

“No, she doesn’t! I’d like to do a few more tests, just to make sure we’re not missing anything, but it seems as if she’s made almost a complete recovery.” The doctor scratched his head, “I just don’t know how a broken arm, four broken ribs, a broken tibia and fibula, four fractured fingers, a broken nose, and a broken jaw can heal in one day! I’d say it was a miracle, but this is unreal! Would you mind if I did a case study on her?”

Charlie concealed a smirk as his ears went red, “I’m sorry, sir, but I don’t think she’ll agree to that.” Charlie ushered the dumbstruck doctor out of the hallway.

“Whoa. That’s a lot of ‘brokens’.” Ron stated.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Your listening abilities astound me. Why do you think she healed so fast? Surely, she couldn’t have performed magic – she didn’t have a wand!” Harry coughed as a reflex to Hermione’s assumption. “What is it, Harry? What aren’t you saying?” Hermione eyed him in a calculated way.

“Ahm... You remember how I put that ring on her finger? The wooden one? That’s her wand. She transfigures it. Look, she showed me how to do it…” Harry checked up and down the hallway to check for muggles and security cameras, then twirled his fingers as the ring on his finger transfigured into a smooth wand. “See?”

Ron mouthed ‘whoa’ and Hermione grabbed Harry’s wrist, as if checking for the mechanism or smoking mirrors. “How did you do that? How did you do that?!”

Harry wrestled his arm from Hermione's grip. “I told you, Ryanne showed me. She learned it at her school, The Academy, back when she was a junior... I mean, third year.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped. “The Academy? She goes to The Academy?”

“Actually, I think she goes to Hogwarts now…” Ron interrupted, smiling at the corners of his mouth.

Hermione glared at him and turned back to Harry. “When? When did she go?”

“Uh, well, she said that she left right before her senior year… so that means she went until she was a second junior – sixth year.” Hermione sat back in the white, plastic chair and folded her arms. Harry looked at Ron for support, but he only shrugged his shoulders. He turned back to Hermione. “What’s the big deal about The Academy?”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “It’s only one of the best wizarding schools in the world! Everyone wants to go there! They accept wizards and witches from all over the globe! Even their Quidditch team, the Academy Opaleyes, is the best in the American Junior League!”

“What’s an ‘opaleye’?” Ron interjected.

“Didn't you ever pay attention in Care of Magical Creatures? It’s a dragon: the Antipodean Opaleye. They’re native to New Zealand, and the founder of The Academy, Kaikoure Adamas, was originally from there! You really should read more."

“I have got to get her a new hobby.” Ron mumbled to himself.

“Wait a second, there’s a Junior League for Quidditch?” Harry asked, his eyes alight with possibilities.

“Boys! Always thinking about Quidditch.” She sighed, irritated. “It’s not fair! She gets to be smart, and pretty, and nice, and an animagus, and a Nexus, and… and... free of broken bones! She’s got to be bad at something!” Hermione’s eyes suddenly lit up, “I’ll bet she stinks at Quidditch!” Harry tried to conceal his feelings of I-know-something-you-don’t-know, but it didn’t work very well. “What? What is it?”

Harry pulled up his shoulders, “Well… she’s actually good at Quidditch. She was lead chaser since her freshman, I mean first year, and she became captain her sophomore year.”

Hermione folded her arms. “Anything else?”

Ron shook his head at Harry, eyes wide with hope that he wouldn’t continue – but Harry could feel Hermione pulling information from him with her glare. “Ahm… she was Junior National MVP - that's like most valuable player, or something - her second freshman, sophomore, and junior years... that's fourth, fifth, and sixth years… Sorry…”

Hermione’s face became screwed up in anger, and she turned to face the wall – arms still crossed. Harry looked at Ron apologetically, and Ron muttered to Harry “What about that cool board-thing she uses instead of a broom? What’d she call it?”

“HUMPH!” Hermione got up from her seat quickly, marched to the end of the hall, and sat on the blue, plastic chairs there.

Harry sighed deeply. “She said she modified her snowboard.”

Ron shrugged his shoulders and slouched further into his chair. “I don’t see what the big deal is.” Ron told his hands.

It was Harry’s turn to roll his eyes. “Haven’t you listened to enough of Hermione’s lectures about girls to understand what’s going on?” Ron looked at him innocently, and Harry sighed again. “She feels like Ryanne’s better than her, and I’ll bet you anything she’s afraid that we’ll replace her with Ryanne.”

“That’s a bit nuts.” Ron sat up. “I mean, Ryanne’s like a guy… even her name is a guy’s name. Yeah, she’s pretty… but it’d be like dating my brother.” Ron shuddered. “I'd never want to go out with a girl that could beat me up.”

Harry smiled slyly. “Then you should break up with Hermione, ‘cause she could hurt you if she wanted to.”

Ron hushed Harry. “I don’t want the whole world to know!”

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Charlie walked by. “Know what? That Hermione could whip you? ‘Course we know, mate, that’s why we don’t bug you about it – she’d whip us all.” Charlie gave Harry a grin and sat down next to him.

Ron hung his head and sighed heavily. “I’m going to go talk to Hermione.” He got up and sulked over to the blue chairs to make up with his girlfriend.

Harry turned to Charlie. “So, what’s the plan? When does she get out of here?”

Charlie looked up and down the hallway for passing muggles. “Dumbledore and Dad are making sure that her brother got home safely, and then we’ve got about three hours of tests left before Ry can be discharged.”

Harry raised an eyebrow in Charlie’s direction. “’Ry’? All of a sudden your ‘orders’ are ‘Ry’?”

Charlie began to turn red. “Well, I mean… I was told to take care of her, no one said I couldn’t be her friend…”

“The only people I’ve ever heard call her ‘Ry’ are her brother and ex… er... friend…” Harry finished lamely.

Charlie sat back in his chair. “I don’t see the problem - we’re just friends. Besides, she’s like six years younger than I am! I’m twenty-four, I should be interested in girls my own age!”

“If you are interested in her —“

“Who says I’m interested in her? I mean she’s interesting, but I’m not… like… interested in her!” Charlie said defensively.

“You. You said you were interested in her. Not me.” Harry stuck out his hands to mean no offense.

Charlie slouched in his chair, much like Ron, and sighed deeply. “I know. This is ridiculous. She’s eighteen – eighteen! Dumbledore thinks it’s not a good idea, especially after what she’s just been through… Besides, her brother would kill me.”

“I think he might be more understanding than you’d think.” Harry offered in an attempt to be optimistic – it was very unusual for him to offer relationship advice, especially to acquaintances he barely knew.

“No, he wouldn’t. Before he left, he looked me in the eye and said ‘If you even think about dating my sister, I’ll kill you. With or without a wand’. Does that sound understanding to you?”

“Er… not really. Then again, Rob lives in New York – you don’t have to tell him you’re dating…”

Charlie sat up quickly. “No… we don’t…”



Please Review Here!
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Twenty-Eight: The Archer Home

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Mr. Weasley were standing outside the hospital, waiting for Ryanne, Dumbledore, and Charlie to come out after Ryanne’s discharge.

“So, how’s school going?” Mr. Weasley asked anxiously.

“Uh, fine, Dad. Weird… but fine.” Ron raised his eyebrows, uneasy.

“Good, good. I want you three to watch yourselves. I know you won’t keep out of trouble,” he smiled sadly, “but I still want you to try and stay safe. Don’t do anything… well, don’t do anything stupid.” Ron and Harry smiled, and they both shook Mr. Weasley’s hand. Hermione gave him a brief hug, and he continued, “Dumbledore will be out in a minute, and I need to go back to work. Take care of each other.” Mr. Weasley nodded his head to them and set off to find a secluded place to Disapparate.

Within a few minutes, Dumbledore and Charlie came out, followed by Ryanne wearing a large gray sweatshirt that read “IRELAND” across the front and black scrub pants. Harry grinned, “Alright then? Cast-free?”

Ryanne stuck out her tongue at him and rolled up her sleeves to show her forearms, which were bandaged instead of being in casts. “It took an hour of arguing to convince the doctor I didn’t need a splint or anything.” She rolled her eyes dramatically.

“Well, we’re all glad you’re okay.” Ron and Harry turned around in shock to see Hermione forcing a smile.

Ryanne raised her eyebrows in disbelief. “Uh… thanks?”

“I’m afraid that we have to cut this conversation short – we are on a tight schedule.” Dumbledore’s voice was curt and tense. “We’ve got a ways to walk, so we need to be heading off.” The odd troupe set off down the main road in the same direction Mr. Weasley had previously walked.

After a few minutes, Harry edged closer to Dumbledore. “Professor, where are we going?”

Dumbledore kept looking straight ahead as the turned off the main road. “You shall know when we are there, Harry.”

Harry was put off by Dumbledore’s terseness, and walked next to Ryanne. “Did you say something to Dumbledore?” he whispered.

“Uh, I’ve said lots of things to him. They usually involve inserting various objects in various orifices.” Ryanne smiled, self-satisfied.

Harry suppressed laughter. “Seriously, he’s acting weird.”

“I hate to break this to you, but he is weird.”

Harry sighed in exasperation. “Something’s irking him!”

Ryanne grinned at Harry. “’Irking’? Who uses the word ‘irking’?”

“I do!”

“Alright, alright. Keep your panties on, Potter. I imagine he’s ticked because he and Charlie were arguing earlier, and I believe he was losing.”

Harry’s interest was sparked. “What were they arguing about?”

“Dunno. I don’t make it a point to eavesdrop – something you might try.” Ryanne punched him in the arm playfully. “Look, whatever it is – it’s their business.”

“I guess you’re right.” Harry looked down to stare at his feet as he walked.

Ryanne laughed. “You don’t have to be all sulky about it! Besides, you’ll probably know eventually… everyone seems to know everyone else’s business on this damn island.” Harry began to laugh with Ryanne, and they continued to joke around easily until they reached the same meadow that Harry had arrived in the previous day.

Dumbledore turned to face the motley group, his long, white beard and wizarding robe suddenly replacing his muggle-wear. “I assume everyone here knows how to Apparate?” Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, “Good. We shall be Apparating to the Burrow, but it is not our final destination; in any case, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are not home. Ms. Wood, since you have never been to the Burrow, I need you to Side-Along Apparate with someone.” Before Dumbledore finished his sentence, Charlie stepped next to Ryanne to offer his arm for Apparation. “Well… that’s settled then… I shall see everyone at the Burrow.” With a quick pop, Dumbledore was gone from the meadow.

Ron stepped next to Hermione and offered her his arm, to which she smiled and curtsied. They were the next to Apparate, and Harry turned to Ryanne and Charlie. “After you, then.” Charlie pulled Ryanne to him in a tight hug, and they disappeared from the meadow with another pop. Alone in the meadow, Harry thought to himself the Burrow, you are going to the Burrow, you will be at the Burrow, the Burrow! and he was suddenly being squeezed through a tire while speeding through nothingness.

Harry forced himself to swallow, and he felt a quick rush of air into his lungs. He opened his eyes to see a humble, yet inviting, towering home in front of him and he couldn’t help but grin. “We were wondering where you’d got off to.” Harry turned to see Ron smiling at him with his arm around Hermione’s shoulders. Harry grinned back, and went to stand with the rest of the group.

“Charlie, Ronald – do you know of any houses around this area?” Dumbledore asked the Weasley brothers, but Harry had a sneaking suspicion that he already knew the answer.

“Ahm… there’s the muggle village a few miles away…” Ron turned his head to the sky, searching his brain.

“There’s a few scattered houses besides those, but they are all muggle homes. The closest one belongs to old Mrs. Archer –“ but Charlie was cut off as Ryanne took a step back in shock.

“Who?” she asked, disbelieving.

“Oh, yeah! I forgot about her. Mum once made me walk to her house just to ask for some batteries for Dad’s birthday. She lives like, three miles away.” Ron affirmed.

“Who?” Ryanne asked again, more forcefully.

Ron rolled his eyes, “Miss-us Ar-cher, just like Charlie sai… oh. Oh!” a sudden dawning reached him. ‘It couldn’t be your Mum, could it?”

Charlie looked to Ryanne in incredulity, but she shook her head. “No, she died during childbirth. And you said she was a mortal… It can’t be…” Ryanne looked to Dumbledore, scanning his face for answers.

Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. “You are right, Ms. Wood, ‘old Mrs. Archer’ is not your birth mother – she was your great-aunt.”

“Wait, was?” Ryanne stepped forward in anticipation.

“Unfortunately, Mrs. Abby Archer passed away a few years ago.”

“But… I… huh?”

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Charlie were glued to the conversation, and watched intensely as Dumbledore continued. “Your father’s father, Shaw Archer had one brother, a Mr. Cale Archer. Cale married a muggle, Abby Lilace, but they never had any children. Shaw and your grandmother, Kate Troycross, only had your father. Therefore, after Shaw, Kate, Cale, Ryan, and Anne passed away, Abby was your only relative – even though she was not a descendent of the Gryffindor bloodline.”

Ryanne’s eyes were narrowed in confusion (and information overload, Harry thought), and she stumbled to the ground. “Whoa…” she mumbled to herself.

“Ry?” Charlie crouched down next to her to offer support.

“I’m okay…" she turned her head up to Dumbledore. “Why didn’t you tell me this when you brought me to Hogwarts? When you told me about my birth parents?”

Dumbledore sighed sadly. “I was worried that it might be too much to hear at once.”

“No crud. Why are you telling me this now?” Ryanne got up from the ground with the help of Charlie’s arm.

“As I said before, Cale passed away before his wife, and he stipulated in his will – as in all Archer wills – that his property would pass from him, to his spouse, to his children, to his grandchildren, and so forth until as long as it was in the hands of a Gryffindor heir. As long as Abby was alive, she inherited the property; after her death, the house legally passed into your possession, but since you were overseas, she put the house under my care.”

“Okay…” Ryanne shook her open hands in frustration. “You still haven’t explained why you’re telling me this now!”

“The house was kept under my care, and I employed a few Hogwarts house elves to maintain the property from time to time. Since the property was last believed to be a muggle household, and it has not been occupied for some time, I feel that it would be decent quarters for you until you can return to Hogwarts.” Dumbledore smiled somberly.

Ryanne furrowed her eyebrows in annoyance. “One: how did you know my great-whatever-she-was; two: why didn’t you let me come here earlier; three: why don’t you want me to return to Hogwarts?”

“The Archers were one of the most influential families in Britain, and I remained friends with Cale after teaching him Transfiguration many, many years ago… I felt that Hogwarts would be safer than a house with unknown protection… and I am under the impression that Hogwarts is no longer the safest residence for you. Does that cover everything?”

Ryanne shrugged her shoulders in confused astonishment. “Whatever. My brain hurts. Well, lead the way, Oh Great and Powerful Oz.” Ryanne stuck out her arm to indicate Dumbledore’s leadership. Dumbledore bowed slightly to Ryanne, and turned to walk down the dirt road from the Burrow jut as the sun was setting.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

After an hour’s walk in wandlight, they group reached their destination. The large gated house seemed to glow in the darkness, and Harry found himself rooted to where he stood – simply staring at the house. Dumbledore finally stepped forward to the tall, rod iron gate, covered abundantly in beautiful flowering vines, that blocked the view of the lower floor of the house. He seemed to study the gate for a few moments, and then waved his wand in a variety of ways in front of it.

“Professor, is everything okay?” Hermione asked tentatively.

“Hmm? Oh yes, Hermione. Everything’s just fine.” Dumbledore turned around the face everyone else. “I was just checking Cale’s protective spells. It seems as if I taught him well. Ms. Wood, would you come here please.”

Ryanne stepped forward to stand next to Dumbledore and turned to him. “Yes?”

“I believe that a relative to Abby Archer must first enter the gate for us all to enter.” Dumbledore stepped back and stuck out his arm in a gentlemanly way.

“Oh course, that would make sense.” Ryanne rolled her eyes and sighed, and then turned back to the gate. She put her hands on two of the iron rods and exclaimed “Open, sesame!” The gate did not open, but rather disappeared - and Ryanne stepped back in alarm, “Uh… I didn’t mean to do that…”

Dumbledore smiled. “Cale always had an odd sense of humor. I suggest we move further in before the gate reappears.” Sure enough, as soon as everyone had moved into the front garden, the rod iron gate reappeared around the property.

Ryanne shook her head, exhausted. “Sometimes, I hate magic.”


Sorry this took a few days... it's a bit of a transitional chapter and I wasn't sure how to write it. I hope you like the way it came out! Please review!
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Twenty-Nine: Unions

The inside of the Archer House was massive, and Harry was a little disappointed that he didn’t see the outside better in the darkness. There were numerous large bedrooms, a parlor, a lounge, a sitting room, a conservatory, and several studies they discovered in the home, but there was still an entire wing left undiscovered in the late hour of the night. In one of the living areas, Ryanne exclaimed in delight,

“Yes – a television! I love mortal life!”

“What’s a television?” Ron asked, intrigued.

“Quite possibly the greatest mortal invention ever, except for maybe Nintendo.”

“Nin-what-o?” Ron turned to Hermione, confused.

Ryanne brushed it off. “Never mind; look, I’ll show you…” She moved to the television set and checked the cables, then turned on the TV.

“Whoa.” Charlie and Ron said together, and they moved to sit in front of the TV to watch The Three Stooges reruns.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Simple minds, simple pleasures.”

Ryanne laughed. “Would you like some ice for that burn?” she said loudly to Ron and Charlie, but they only grunted over their shoulders. Harry laughed, and caught Hermione concealing a grin out of the corner of his eye.

Dumbledore coughed to draw attention to himself. “Ms. Granger, would you mind keeping an eye on our Weasleys while Ms. Wood, Harry, and I have a private conversation in the study down the hall?”

“Sure, Professor.” She turned to Ryanne, “Would you mind if I found the remote control and changed the channel?”

Ryanne shrugged. “I don’t care, but Tweedle-Dee and Tweedle-Dum over there might have a different opinion.”

Hermione smiled genuinely. “Thanks. Wait – which one’s Tweedle-Dum?” Her face changed to reflect her potential offense.

“I thought that was obvious?” Ryanne grinned slyly, and Harry hid his own as they followed Dumbledore down the hall.

Once inside the grand study, Ryanne and Harry sat on the canapé as Dumbledore closed the door. He moved to the large wing chair behind the desk and sighed heavily. “Ms. Wood, do you remember telling me about the snake that attacked you?” Ryanne nodded her head slowly, unsure of what was to come. “Good. I must ask if you are sure you killed the snake.”

“Yeah, I mean - I think so. After I… did whatever to it… it stopped moving. Well, you would stop moving, too, if your body had been severed in half.” Ryanne shrugged her shoulders casually.

Dumbledore let out a sigh of relief. “Then, it appears as if there is one less horcrux for us to find, Harry.”

Harry nodded sincerely, and he saw the comprehension dawn on Ryanne’s face. “Wait a second – I killed a horcrux?”

“I think so, Ms. Wood. It is my belief that Tom Riddle split his soul into seven separate parts, seven horcruxes, in order to maintain immortality – one always remaining in his body. Three, including the demise of his snake, have now been destroyed – which leaves three remaining horcruxes.”

Ryanne gulped hard. “Does he know that we know?”

“I wasn’t sure for some time, but I do believe that he now knows that we are onto his device for immortality – due in large part to Harry’s, shall we say, ‘vision’?”

Harry’s ears perked up. “Wait, what does that have to do with anything?”

“You told me that you felt Riddle’s extreme anger about two things: his snake and a piece of jewelry. The interesting part of that information, is that you did not feel his anger a week earlier when Ryanne escaped from his control.”

Harry stared at Dumbledore, “…but, I thought… I thought he was mad because Ryanne escaped, taking the stuff with her…”

Dumbledore smiled. “You are almost right, Harry. Nonetheless, I believe that Riddle was not as upset about losing Ryanne as he was about losing his horcruxes. Also, I am sure that Tom knows when you have insight into his emotions, and I doubt he would underestimate my powers of deduction. Riddle knows you would have told me about your ‘insight’, as well as my knowledge of the discrepancies of time between Ryanne’s escape and Riddle’s anger… Now, as much as I wish I could, I do not take Tom Riddle to be a fool. I may be wrong, but I believe that he knows the Order would eventually find out about the loss of two of his most prized possessions, the jewelry being more mysterious than the death of a pet, and conclude that these possessions were more than they appeared to be. Furthermore, Tom knows that I have valuable information on him from very reliable sources, including present company.”

“Will he make more horcruxes to replace the ones he lost?” Ryanne asked in a hushed voice.

“That’s a very interesting question, Ms. Wood. It is my assumption that Riddle only knows about the demise of Nagini, his snake, and had no knowledge about the destruction of the other two horcruxes.” Dumbledore rubbed his chin in thought, “I think Riddle would find adding other horcruxes to his original seven an insult to his ‘masterpiece’ plan. He would, however, guard those left in his possession with extra protection.”

“What are the others?” Ryanne’s face was like stone, etched with hatred.

“A diary written by the boy Tom Riddle, his grandfather’s ring, and the snake were destroyed; that leaves the Cup of Helga Hufflepuff, the locket of Salazar Slytherin, and Godric Gryffindor’s ring.”

“Talk about school spirit.” Ryanne mumbled to herself.

“Wait! I thought you weren’t sure if the final horcrux was Ravenclaw’s or Gryffindor’s – how do you know it’s Gryffindor’s ring?”

“I have discovered over the past few months that all of Rowena Ravenclaw’s possessions were destroyed, as accounted by her last heirs, the Cardent and Founcer families. However, I was mistaken when I told you that Godric Gryffindor’s sword was his final remaining relic; I was under the impression that his ring had been formerly destroyed. In fact, the ring is in this very room.”

Harry and Ryanne began to look around the office, peering into the various shelf windows to try and see the glimmer of a ring. Dumbledore smiled and shook his head, “No, no. You misunderstand, the ring was not in this house for a long time – until today, that is.”

Ryanne gasped softly, and Harry spun to look at her as she put her hand to her chest. “No.”

“Ms. Wood, may I please see your necklace?” Dumbledore held out his hand as Ryanne looked sideways to Harry, as if silently asking for his forgiveness. She moved her hand to her neck and pulled the silver chain, as a diamond ring emerged from her sweatshirt. Ryanne stood up and walked to the desk, placing the ring in Dumbledore’s open hand. As she let the chain drop into his palm, the necklace began to glow – but the light died away quickly.

Ryanne stepped back from the desk in awe. “It’s never done that before…” Harry stood and moved next to Ryanne.

Dumbledore smiled apologetically. “I assume that is because it has never left your neck before.” Ryanne nodded, confused, and Harry looked into Dumbledore’s palm to see a the same diamond ring, as well as a plain, silver wedding band next to it on the same chain.

"Yes it has." Harry interjected, and Ryanne turned to him, taken aback. "At the hospital, it wasn't around your neck, it was on the table next to you... It was just the diamond ring though, the silver band wasn't there... the inscription read 'Brave at Heart'..."

“Let me rephrase, the rings have never left your neck voluntarily before?" Ryanne looked to Harry for affirmation, then nodded again to Dumbledore. "Pick up the chain again and hold the rings in your hand.” Ryanne took the chain from Dumbledore warily and placed it in her open palm. Once again, the rings began to glow, and when the light died away there was only the diamond ring left. Ryanne looked at Harry and shrugged her shoulders in bewilderment, then placed the rings back in Dumbledore’s hand. The glow returned a third time, leaving two rings again in its absence.

“I don’t understand…” Ryanne said breathlessly.

“The diamond ring was your mother’s wedding ring, which was handed down to her through her family. This wedding band was your father’s, something I thought was destroyed after his death, also passed down through his family.” Dumbledore picked up the wedding band as the rest of the necklace dangled from it. “If you look closely at the band, you can see the engraving magically placed upon it by Godric Gryffindor: ‘Brave at Heart’ – a trait he wanted passed down throughout his bloodline.” Dumbledore picked up the diamond ring and let Gryffindor’s ring dangle, “Your mother’s wedding band, however, has the names of your great-great grandmother and grandfather magically engraved on it: Dacian and Imogen Derwent. The rings unite when they touch your skin, because you are the physical embodiment of the unification of the two bloodlines.”

Dumbledore’s face suddenly became very grave and sorrowful, but he continued, “It is my belief that Riddle used the death of your father to create the horcrux that lies dormant in this wedding band. Since he did not take it with him, he used your care and your mother's, assuming you would both treat the ring with the utmost safety and respect.” Ryanne covered her mouth with her hand, and Harry turned to watch her as a tear trickled down her cheek. “I understand how important these rings are to you, and I mean no disrespect to your parents,” Dumbledore stood slowly, “but I must destroy the horcrux in this ring.”

Ryanne moved her hand and grabbed the opposite shoulder with it, “Do you – does the ring have to be destroyed?” she whispered.

Dumbledore sighed deeply. “I do not know, but I will do everything in my power to preserve the ring so that I may return it to you.” Dumbledore unclasped the silver chain and slid the silver band off, then handed the chain and remaining ring to Ryanne. “Keep these safe.” He walked around the desk to face Harry and Ryanne again, “I cannot destroy the horcrux in this home, and I will not disrespect the Archer family by trying to do so. I will be leaving tonight, but it is my request that you two, Ms. Granger, and the Weasley brothers remain here. I will inform your professors of your excused absences, and return in a few days. If you need to contact me, please use your phoenix.”

Ryanne gulped back tears. “I don’t have him – he’s with Rob.”

“Your brother will be sending him in the morning. If that is all, I suggest you both get some rest.” Dumbledore opened the study door, and Harry and Ryanne exited back towards the living room.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry was sweating, standing in front of a navy blue metal cabinet. He turned to one of his friends, and recognized the room as a muggle locker room from one of Dudley’s movies. The lockers were tall and patterned navy blue, baby blue, navy blue, baby blue. He put his broom in his locker and took off his sweat-soaked practice jersey, which had the name ‘PERYDIN” printed across the back. He tossed the jersey in the bottom of his locker and turned to talk to one of his friends, but it wasn’t his voice that came out.

“Hey Cayden, when is JV practice?”

A tall, tan-haired, very handsome man a bit younger than Harry turned around, and Harry immediately recognized him. “Dunno, why do you ask?”

“My little brother is Second Chaser on Junior Varsity and he asked me to watch their practice. You know, critique his performance? He’s a second freshman and he wants to be Varsity next year.”

John whistled. “Whew – that’s gonna be a tough spot to pull off. Wood has been First Chaser since she was a freshman, and the only graduating Chaser is Gaia.” He removed his own practice jersey and threw it in his locker, then turned and leaned on his locker and crossed his arms over his bare chest.

“Yeah, I know. She and Aleron are the only seniors… and since Ryanne is the only girl who’ll be left on the team with Gaia leaving, she’s definitely gonna promote JV girls over JV boys.”

An older student walked up to Harry. “I heard my name, what’s up?”

John answered for Harry. “Nothing, Bennet and I were talking about next year’s team, since you and Gaia are now the only seniors.”

The man grinned. “Yeah we are! Poor Cayden and Perydin are gonna be on a loser team without…” he puffed out his chest, “Aleron Cantarre! Oh, and his twin sister, Gaia Cantarre!”

John let out a barking laugh. “You mean we’re going to be on a better team, now that you’re graduating?”

The man named Aleron punched him in the arm. “Shut your face!” he exclaimed jokingly.

Harry laughed, and he spoke without control again, “I wouldn’t make fun, John – next year’s team might be bad if ‘Captain Ryanne’ puts the JV girls on Varsity.”

Aleron threw his head back in laughter. “Whatever, Bennet! You’re only ticked off because she turned you down after we won the League Championship last month!” Aleron and John continued to laugh heartily.

Harry felt himself frown and he crossed his arms. “Hey, I’m glad she turned me down! She’s a major control freak and a psycho-feminist.”

“Oh, come on!” Aleron exclaimed as he bent over and held his stomach. “She’s the best captain we’ve ever had, and I’ve been on the team longer than you, so I should know! We’ve won the Junior League Championship three years in a row, and she’s been Captain for two of those years and First Chaser for all three… not to mention she’s a bonafide hottie! You, Mr. Perydin, are just jealous.”

John continued for Aleron, “Look, there are only three girls on the JV team: seeker, keeper, and first chaser. Since I'll still be here as keeper, the only girls added could take Aleron and Gaia's spots. Besides, it's mid-June and Aleron and Gaia won't be leaving until next May! It’s only a few weeks into summer training, and I suggest you get over whatever your problem is before the school year does start and real training begins.”

Harry felt his eyes roll. “Yeah, yeah, yeah.” He turned around, opened his locker, and began to rummage through it when the locker room door slammed open.

“WHERE THE HELL IS JOHN?”

He turned to see the other four men in the locker room frozen in fear. “What the hell did you do?” Aleron asked John fearfully.

A young girl, probably around fourteen, came storming into the changing area, “WHERE IS CAYDEN?”

The girl was wearing a baby blue sports bra and low-rise, navy blue sweatpants, with her golden brown hair pulled back into a straight ponytail and a silver chain around her neck, and even in her post-practice state – she was breathtaking. She had a piece of parchment in her left hand, and her hazel eyes scanned the room, resting on the man standing next to the locker wall opposite Harry. “WHAT IS YOUR PROBLEM?”

"Hey, this is the guy's locker room!" one of the boy's Harry hadn't spoken to blurted out.

Ryanne glared at him, fire in her eyes. "What's your point, Jude?"

“Uh, nothing to see here, move along!” Aleron said quickly, and Harry, Aleron, and the other two boys turned the corner to leave the locker room in silence. Harry pulled back from the rest of the team, and turned around to go back into the locker room. He crept up behind the locker wall closest to the door, which was easy enough with Ryanne yelling at John, and listened to their conversation.

“HOW COULD YOU DO THAT?”

“Look, Ryanne —“

“IT WAS NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!”

“I know it’s not an excuse, but –“

“NO! It’s not an excuse! I get that you’re ‘best friends’ and all, but it was not your business to tell!

“I thought he knew!”

“NO YOU DIDN’T! You knew that he didn’t know!” Harry crept closer to where Ryanne and John were arguing, and pulled out his wand and tapped his own head. He had the sensation of an egg being broken over him, a feeling he recognized from a summer a few years ago, and he looked to his hands to check if they were still there. As he expected, they had blended into the air, like a chameleon, and Harry peered around the corner to watch the argument; Ryanne and John were standing on opposite locker walls with a few feet of empty space between them, with John keeping his arms crossed in a feeble attempt to cover his bare chest after Ryanne caught him off-guard.

“Look, I was trying to help!”

“By telling my brother that I had a boyfriend? How is that helping?”

“Because he’s a jerk, okay? Ace is a jerk, and I was worried about you so I told Rob and –“

“It doesn’t matter what you think of Ace! It was none of your business, Cayden! And why would you worry about me? We’re teammates, we’re not friends!”

“Rob asked me to keep an eye on you when you were accepted here –“

“I don’t give a damn what Rob asked you to do! Besides, if anyone is a jerk - it’s you! Ever since I was a kid you’ve been nothing but mean to me! You were always Rob’s friend, not mine! You’ve made that abundantly clear over the past ten years!”

“I know I may have done some things –“

“May have done some things? Whatever, Cayden! I figured that most of the guys on the team wouldn’t appreciate it if I dated the Keeper for a rival school, but what you did was out of line! Not only did you tell my brother that I had a boyfriend, but you told Aleron! And, to top it all off, you told him after we had broken up, so there was no reason to tell anyone!”

“I know that, but – wait, you and Ace broke up?”

“Not that it’s any of your business, but yes – we broke up.”

“Why?”

Ryanne sighed loudly. “Because he’s a jerk.”

“See! What did I tell you! You can’t be mad at me for being right!” The anger began to rise in John’s voice, and he stepped towards her. “I told you that dating him was a mistake, but nooo – you had to go and see him anyway!”

“It was my mistake to make, John! You’re not my friend, you’re not my brother, and you are not my father! Your opinion doesn’t freaking matter!”

“Get over yourself! I was trying to protect you!”

“Oh, that’s rich! You tried to protect me from my wizard boyfriend who lives in Massachusetts, by telling my mortal brother who lives in Texas?? That’s the most retarded logic I’ve ever heard! You were just ticked off that I was dating a Stratton guy instead of an Academy guy, and you wanted to get back at me!”

John forced an angry laugh. “Talk about retarded logic! Why do I care who you date?”

“What? WHAT? If you don’t care who I date, then why did you tell Rob?”

“I—“

“If you don’t care who I date, then why did you tell Aleron?”

“I—“

“If you don’t care who I date, then why are we having this freaking conversation?”

“JUST SHUT UP!” John’s face and upper chest turned red and he balled his fists in fury.

“MAKE ME!” Ryanne spat back at him.

“FINE!” John moved forward and pushed Ryanne against the wall of lockers, grabbed her face and kissed her, all in a matter of seconds. Harry felt his face get hot and he got up angrily from his position on the floor and left the locker room, fuming…

Harry sat up quickly and groped around the unfamiliar bed for his glasses. He pushed them onto his face and looked at the room around him, remembering he was in one of the guest bedrooms in the Archer House. He got out of the twin bed and went to the mirror atop the dresser to check his reflection, and then whispered “Hello” to check his voice. Harry glanced around the room again, and noticed something he hadn’t before: there was someone bundled under the covers of a second twin bed. Harry moved quickly and quietly to the bed, and when he saw her golden brown hair falling onto her black sweatshirt – his roommate suspicions were confirmed.


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Thirty: Dreams and Dresses

Harry woke from a few hours sleep, which he forced himself to take after his brief awakening earlier that morning, with the loud barking of a dog outside the window of his guest room. He rubbed his eyes and put on his glasses, and went to the window to see Ryanne and an aqua Rocksteady playing in the back garden of the house. Harry smiled to himself and went to go change so he could join them.

Once outside, Harry found Hermione reading to Ron while sharing a garden bench. When Ron spotted Harry, he sat up from laying in Hermione’s lap, “Good morning, sunshine.” he mocked.

Harry rubbed his head. “Hey, I had a rough night.” Ron winked at him and began to purse his lips. “No! Not that kind of rough! I just had a hard time sleeping!”

Ron’s face turned from excited to disappointed, and he sighed heavily and laid back down on Hermione’s lap. “You’re boring.”

“Well, if you don’t want to listen then you can go back inside!” Hermione shut her book angrily. “Oh, Harry! I didn’t even see you there!”

Harry laughed at Hermione’s obliviousness while reading. “S’alright, Hermione. Have either of you seen Ryanne?”

“I think she’s in one of the gardens.” Hermione said, expressionless.

One of the gardens?” Harry inquired.

Ron answered for Hermione, “Oh, yeah! There’s quite a few; we even found a small maze-thing made out of hedges!”

“You are way too impressed by shrubbery.” Harry grinned and waved goodbye to Ron and Hermione, then headed under an archway made by two willow trees to find Ryanne.

After walking around for about twenty minutes, Harry heard Rocksteady barking somewhere nearby. He was surrounded by a garden of tulips and vines that thickly covered a dark brick wall, and he was completely lost. Stuck without too many options, Harry yelled “Steady! Here boy!” at the sky, in hopes that the PerpetuaPuppy and his owner weren’t on the other side of the wall.

The barking quickly became closer. “Potter, is that you?”

“Ryanne? Where are you?” Harry asked the sky again.

“There’s a magical door in the brick wall – find the lily on the vine on the wall and press the brick to the right of it.”

Harry scanned the vines covering the wall for a flower, praying that there was only one flower since he didn’t know a lily from a begonia. He quickly spotted a large, white flower in bloom hanging discretely on a vine, and he went to press the brick to the right of the flower. Sure enough, the brick disappeared with his touch, and the several of the surrounding bricks disappeared to leave an archway into another garden.

Harry stepped through the archway, and found himself in a beautiful garden of light green, white, and yellow lilies. “Whoa.”

Ryanne smiled and walked over to him. “I know, right? I found a garden of marigolds and another with orchids, magically hidden like this one.”

Harry looked around the garden, lit up with the December sun. “It’s beautiful.”

Ryanne smiled. “I wonder if my parents were ever here, if they liked this place…”

“How could they not? It’s amazing!”

“Well, it was until Rocksteady rolled in some of the yellow lilies over there, but I’ll fix those later.” Ryanne unconsciously began to thumb her wooden ring.

“Oh, yeah! Steady! Here boy!” A big, chocolate brown Rocksteady came bounding up to him around a corner. “Hey, boy, how are you?” Harry petted him enthusiastically, while Rocksteady panted with his tongue out and wagged his tail. “When did he get here?”

“Dumbledore transported him and Be-Bop earlier this morning with some more of my things. By the way, I never thanked you for taking care of them while I was, when I was gone… So thank you.”

Harry smiled at Ryanne as Rocksteady ran off back around the corner. “It wasn’t a problem, really.” Ryanne sighed happily and walked over to a garden swing hanging from one of the many trees and took a seat. Harry looked at his feet and sighed himself, then walked over to Ryanne, his mind made up. “I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Shoot.” Ryanne said cheerfully.

“It’s about this dream I had…” Ryanne’s face resembled amused confusion, but she continued to sway on the swing. “It was about you, and well, John…”

Ryanne stopped the swing and stared hard at Harry. “You’re having dreams about me and my dead boyfriend?”

Harry stepped closer to her and spoke quickly, “No, it’s not like that – there were other people there, too!”

Ryanne stood up from the swing and pointed to the archway. “I don’t know what kind of sick freak you are, but you need to leave.”

Harry stuck out his hands to mean ‘no offense’, but took a step back from Ryanne. “That’s not what I meant! I wasn’t me; I was this other guy… Bennet, Bennet Perydin… and this other guy Aleron and John were there…”

Ryanne looked at Harry in disbelief. “How do you know this?”

“It’s like I said, I dreamed it.”

Ryanne turned from Harry and began to pace. “Has this ever happened before? Have you ever dreamed you were someone else when we slept in the same room?”

Harry paused for a moment, unsure of himself. “I think so, but I’m not sure. I was, well… I was a little… I was a little girl, okay? My parents, or your parents, were telling me a bedtime story about how I was, I mean you were, adopted.”

Ryanne ran her hands through her hair. “How could this happen?”

“Uh, what?” Harry asked, confused and worried.

“I don’t think we should sleep in the same room together anymore.” Ryanne continued to pace. “How could this happen? I can do Legilimency without even trying, but I project my dreams on those around me when I sleep?”

“Ryanne, the reason I brought it up is because I’m worried about you.”

“Who isn’t?” She asked sarcastically.

Harry stepped towards Ryanne, and she stopped pacing and leaned against the tree to which the swing was attached. “I know you didn’t mean for me to see your memories, or whatever, but –“

“The last one was not my memory, it was Bennet’s.” She said, angry and defensive. “He tried to blackmail me by bottling it and threatening to send it to my brother.”

“Uh, how do you have it then?”

“Because I kicked his butt and took it from him.” Ryanne spat.

“Oh, right…” Harry moved closer cautiously. “I know it’s not really my business, but you’re my friend and I’m worried about you. Now, I might not be the ideal person to give relationship advice –“

Ryanne looked up at Harry, confused. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t you think it’s weird that you’re reliving memories of your ex-boyfriend while you and another guy are kinda, well, interested?” Harry said awkwardly.

“I understand that you’re trying to help, Potter, but you were right when you said it wasn’t your business.” Ryanne folded her arms and stared at the ground.

Harry began to feel anger rising in his chest. “Look, I am going to talk and you are going to listen.” Ryanne looked at Harry, her face shocked and angry. “I get that losing John sucked and you’re afraid to be with someone else, but that’s just stupid. I wasn’t able to be with the person I love because I was being an idiot, and now we can’t be together or else she might be in danger – so you need to get over your guilt trip and be with him now because you might not get the chance in the future.” Harry panted, out of breath from his rant.

There was an awkward silence in the garden for a few moments... “Whoa, Potter. That was kinda deep.” Ryanne’s face was still shocked, but a grin began to break upon it.

Harry sighed heavily, but then began to laugh. “I’m sorry. I just - I get how you’re feeling and, well, you’re my friend and I care about you.”

“I appreciate that, I really do. I’m just so tired of things being complicated, you know?”

Harry laughed again, more easily this time. “Tell me about it.”

“I don’t want to insult John’s memory or family, my brother would pitch a fit, I don’t know anything about his family, and who’s to say he even has feelings for me?” Ryanne asked the lilies beneath her feet.

Harry moved closer to Ryanne and leaned against the tree next to her. “I know you’ve only known him a few days, but Charlie is head over heels for you.”

Ryanne gave Harry a sly grin. “How do you know it's Charlie?”

“Because the way you look at him... Because he looks at you the same way Ron looks at Hermione, and the same way I look at Ginny.”

Ryanne gave Harry a playful tap on the chin. “Aww, you’re giving me a toothache, you’re so sweet.”

“Oh, shut up.” Harry and Ryanne laughed easily.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry and Ryanne spent the rest of the morning in the gardens, taking turns flying on each other’s broom and snowboard. Once they found their way back to the house, which took entirely too long, Harry and Ryanne went to one of the kitchens to get some lunch, where they met Ron.

“’ere ‘ave oo two beene?” Ron asked while chewing a sandwich.

Ryanne grinned at Ron, “We were at a seminar for civilized people. Sorry, you weren’t invited.”

Harry laughed as Ron swallowed his bite. “Ha, ha, very funny.”

Ryanne fake-smiled at Ron. “Aww, thank you! Aren’t you just the sweetest thing! Oh, and you're welcome for groceries.”

Ron made a rude gesture, which Ryanne returned. He shrugged his shoulders in defeat and took another bite of his sandwich. Harry opened the refrigerator and began to rummage through its contents when Ron swallowed loudly and spoke again. “Oh, hey! Charlie says that Mum says she wants us to come to dinner tonight.”

“Are we going then?” Harry asked, retrieving a banana from the fridge.

Ron shrugged again. “Guess so. Hermione and Charlie want to go… and I think Fred, George, Bill ‘n Fleur will be there, and it’d be cool to see them again.”

Ryanne raised an eyebrow in confusion to Harry, and he explained, “Bill is the oldest Weasley, Fred and George are the twins, and Fleur is Bill’s wife.”

Ryanne gaped at Harry and turned to Ron. “Damn, how many people are in your family?”

Ron tilted his head in thought. “Mum, Dad, Bill, Charlie, Fred, George, Me, and Ginny… I guess Fleur’s a member of the family, too… oh, and Percy, but he’s kind of a git so we don’t really count him anymore.”

Ryanne mouthed ‘whoa’, and Harry grinned. “So, we’re going then?”

“Of course we are!” Harry turned to see Hermione walking into the kitchen. “Mrs. Weasley really wants to see you, Harry; and she said Lupin and Tonks will be there, too.”

Harry nodded as Ryanne sighed in exasperation. “Who are Lupin and Tonks?” she asked, annoyed.

A smirk crept across Hermione’s face. “Oh, that’s right. You don’t know about them… Remus Lupin is our old Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor and Nymphadora Tonks is an auror – they’re both members of the Order.”

Ryanne gave Hermione an apologetic look. “You guys have the weirdest names. Nymphadora? That’s just mean…”

Harry laughed. “Not as mean as ‘Aleron’…” Ryanne punched him the arm. “Ow! That one hurt!”

“I know!” Ryanne mocked.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Anyway, dinner is at eight o’clock, so we’re leaving for the Burrow at seven, okay?”

Ryanne shook back her sleeve and looked at her watch. “What day is it?”

“Uh…” Harry and Ron began together.

“It’s Monday, December fourteenth.” Hermione supplied.

“Good.” Ryanne shook her sleeve back and moved towards Hermione. “Hey, do you want to go into town with me?”

Hermione looked taken aback, “Why?”

“Look, all the clothes I have here are kinda boyish, and I think it’d be polite to look decent for dinner. I have a fair amount of British mortal money, and I’d like to go into town to get something nice. I’d really appreciate it if you went with me - I could totally use a second opinion on stuff. And you can get something, too, if you want; it’ll be my treat.”

“Wow, Ryanne, that’s really nice of you! Sure, I’ll go.” Hermione smiled sincerely.

“Great. Just let me go change into something that doesn’t smell like sweaty flowers and we can go.” Ryanne waved briefly to Ron and Harry and left the kitchen.

“Did you hear that? She likes me!” Hermione squealed.

“Uh, Hermione? She’s always liked you.” Harry stated with caution.

“But then why was she always trying to upstage me and show off to you two?”

“I don’t think she was… I think she’s just smart.” Harry shrugged his shoulders.

“But not as smart as you are!” Ron offered quickly.

Hermione smiled and went to give him a kiss on the cheek. “Whatever it was, it doesn’t matter now because she likes me! I’m going to go wait in the foyer, do you guys want anything?”

Harry and Ron shook their heads. “Nah, Charlie is bringing us stuff from the house.” Ron said.

Harry looked at Ron. “He is?”

“Oh, yeah. Harry, Charlie is bringing us stuff to wear from the Burrow.”

Harry laughed. “Thanks, mate.”

“Okay then, I’ll see you two later!” Hermione smiled brightly and left the kitchen.

Ron rolled his eyes. “Girls are mental,” he stated bluntly, and took another bite of his sandwich.


Please review!
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: Sorry, sorry, sorry this took so long! I've been unbelievably busy! Anyway, thank you to everyone with your awesome positive feedback... there has been some negative feedback, but I asked for honesty... so be careful what you wish for. Anyway, here's the latest chapter, and I'll try to have to next one up as soon as possible! Enjoy!



Chapter Thirty-One: Connections

It was 6:45 in the evening, and Harry was completely lost in the Archer House. He had gone up to his room to change into the slacks and dress shirt that Charlie had brought him, and he must have taken a wrong turn when he left because he didn’t recognize any of the last few hallways he had been down. “How big is this house anyway?” Harry mumbled under his breath. Harry stopped abruptly as a faint, short cough seemed to come from right behind him. He spun around quickly, but there wasn’t anything there except the hallway and the paintings that lined the walls. “Who’s there?” Harry called out tentatively while twirling his fingers to produce his wand. He waited a few more minutes in silence before giving up and turning back around to try and find his way to the foyer.

Harry sighed heavily. “Where am I?” As soon as the words left his mouth, a painting a few feet in front of Harry on the left wall began to glow. Harry stopped in his tracks and waited, wondering if something else was going to happen. After a few tense moments, the painting stopped glowing and the hallway was returned back to its original gloominess. Harry moved cautiously towards the painting that glowed, looked around him to see if he was indeed alone, and finally turned to face the painting. In fact, it wasn’t a painting at all, but an old framed map of a small region in Northern England. Harry leaned forward towards the map and whispered “Where am I?”

The map began to glow again, and its original form dissolved into a blueprint of the house. Harry took an unconscious step backwards in awe, but returned closely to the map to take a better look. The map had the words “Archer Manor, Third Floor” written in calligraphy on the bottom left corner, and had different rooms and hallways labeled like “Shaw’s Study”, “Kate’s Library” and “Toy Room Hall”, and other rooms with more generic labels like “Nursery” and “Guest Room”. Harry scanned the map, eyes wide with eagerness and astonishment, until he found a small arrow with the words “H. Potter” written on top of it in the “Children’s Hall”. It’s like the map! It’s the Marauder’s Map of the house! Harry thought in amazement. He continued to scan the map, and found two small stars in different hallways on the map, which he figured must be the locations of the other maps like this one, and he also saw an arrow labeled “C. Weasley” in “Cale’s Suite” and another arrow simply labeled “Ryanne” in “Kate’s Dayroom”. However, he did not find Ron or Hermione anywhere on the map, and he mumbled to himself “They must be in the foyer…”

Once again, the map began to dissolve, and was replaced with another similar map, only this one was labeled “Archer Manor, First Floor” in the bottom corner. With a quick glance over the map, Harry soon found two arrows labeled “H. Granger” and “R. Weasley” standing in the “Front Foyer”. Harry grinned and asked the map “How do I get there?” Once again, the map dissolved and revealed a pathway that lead from Harry’s position to the first floor. “Uh, thank you?” The map faded back into its original form and ceased to glow. Harry smiled to himself and took off down the hallway to find Hermione and Ron.

Harry arrived at the foyer quickly from the map’s directions, but Hermione was not pleased by his tardiness. “Do you know what time it is?” Hermione had her arms crossed over her chest and was tapping her left foot in impatience.

Harry looked at the grandfather clock behind her. “Uh, 7:04?”

Hermione grimaced at him. “Exactly. We were supposed to leave at seven – not 7:04!”

Harry suppressed a laugh. “Sorry, I got lost!”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Well, it’s not like it matters. Charlie and Ryanne are late.”

Ron moved to Hermione and put his hands on her shoulders. “It’s all right, Hermione. It’s only going to take a second to Apparate to the Burrow. Besides, I’m sure they’ll be down soon.”

After a few minutes silence, Harry heard a short cough from behind him. His eyes widened and his heart began to beat faster, but Harry forced himself not to turn around, until Ron asked “Hey, did anyone else hear that?”

The cough sounded again, and Harry spun around to face a large mirror on the wall behind him. Harry moved towards the mirror slowly. “Er… hello?”

A grandfatherly man with square bifocals and a white beard appeared in the mirror. “Mr. H. Potter?”

Harry felt Ron and Hermione move behind him. “Yes?”

The man nodded and smiled warmly then vanished in the mirror, replaced quickly with Ryanne’s face. “Hey, Potter. Oh, hi Hermione, Weasley.”

“Whoa, how are you doing that?” Ron asked in amazement.

Ryanne smiled and shrugged. “I dunno, but there’s a mirror in every room and hallway for communication. Anyway, Charlie says to go on without us. He’s having… ahm… issues with his, shall we say, wardrobe. We’ll be there soon, but you guys don’t need to wait for us, okay?”

Harry shook himself from his stupor. “Huh? Oh, yeah. We’ll see you there.”

“Don’t forget that dinner starts at eight!” Hermione added quickly.

Ryanne smiled again. “We’ll be there, don’t worry. See you soon.” Ryanne’s face vanished from the mirror, and Hermione, Ron, and Harry’s faces were quickly reflected back to them.

Ron shook his head in admiration. “This is the coolest house.”

Harry nodded his agreement, but stayed quiet in his thoughts. The map was one thing, but two-way mirrors, as well? Either this house is full of coincidences, or there is something else going on. He only broke from his thoughts when he felt Hermione push him out the front door. “Harry, what’s wrong with you?”

“Huh? Wha-? Oh, nothing.” Hermione closed the front door, then shook her head and rolled her eyes as she walked past him. “Wait, Hermione – what are you wearing?”

Hermione turned to Harry with a huge smile on her face and opened her black peacoat. “D’you like it? Ryanne helped me pick it out. Ron hasn’t noticed.”

Ron walked over to Harry and mumbled to himself, “Well, how am I supposed to see it if you’re wearing a bloody jacket…” But when Ron turned to look at Hermione, his voice trailed away. She was wearing a thin-strapped, deep emerald green dress down to her knees that looked almost black in the darkness. There was a slit on the left side of the dress that revealed an ivory underlay that glistened in the moonlight, and Hermione’s face was beaming with pride. Ron, still open-mouthed, moved towards Hermione. “You look amazing.” He slid a few fingers through the sides of her hair that wound into a loose bun, and kissed her. Even in the darkness, Harry could see Hermione’s cheeks flush bright red, and he smiled at her.

“Seriously, Hermione. You look really nice. I feel underdressed now.”

Hermione smiled back at him. “Thank you, Harry. Thank you, Ron;” she turned and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “It’s not too fancy, but Ryanne and I thought it’d be perfect for a winter dinner party.”

Ron turned to face the gate and held out his arm for Hermione. “Shall we go, then?”

Hermione flushed again and took his arm. “We shall.” Harry followed them as they opened the gate and stepped out of Manor grounds. “Meet you at the Burrow, Harry!” Hemione said brightly, and with a quick ‘pop’ they were gone. Harry smiled to himself and closed the gate, then concentrated on his own Apparition.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

“Where is that brother of yours, Ronald?” Mrs. Weasley asked as she bustled about the kitchen.

Ron shrugged his shoulders. “He’s not my responsibility! He is my older brother, after all.”

“I’m sure they’ll be along soon, Ryanne said they’d only be a few minutes.” Hermione said calmly as she helped set the table with Fleur and Bill.

“Who else is coming with him?” Mrs. Weasley asked curiously.

“Ryanne Wood, dear. Remember?” Mr. Weasley told his wife as he checked on the roast.

“Oh, right. Of course, your friend from Hogwarts?” Mrs. Weasley asked Harry.

“Right, well, she’s Ron and Hermione’s friend, too.”

She? 'Ryanne’s' a girl’s name?” Mrs. Weasley asked Harry quite forcefully.

Harry was a bit taken aback and her change in tone. “Er, yes ma’am?”

“Wait a tick, you never said Charlie was bringing a girl home?” Harry turned around to see the twins grinning furiously.

Harry grinned at back at them. “Well, he’s not ‘bringing her home’… they’re just, coming together...”

Fred’s eyes went wide. “What’s she look like, then?”

“Complete troll, eh?” George offered.

Harry thought about this for a moment, “Hmm… I think I’ll let you make your own opinions about her.”

Fred and George sat back in resolve. “Told you, Fred, complete troll.” Fred nodded in agreement.

“Now boys, don’t you go behaving like trolls, yourselves.” Mrs. Weasley said with a furrowed brow. “Arthur, what did you say her last name was, dear?”

Mr. Weasley sighed tiredly. “Wood, darling.”

Fred perked up. “Wait? Wood? As in, Oliver Wood?”

“Nah, there’s no relation.” Ron told his brother.

“Hmm, I don’t know any ‘Wood’ family…” Mrs. Weasley trailed off.

“She’s actually from the Archer family, Molly.” Mr. Weasley sat back in his chair.

Mrs. Weasley stopped busying about the stove and turned to her husband. “The Archer family? Are you sure?” When Mr. Weasley nodded to her, she continued to bustle about, only much quicker this time. “Well, you didn’t tell me that. Quick, we must get dinner ready!” As soon as the words left her mouth, a faint ‘pop’ came from the front garden. “Oh, dear! They’re here!”

Hermione and Harry left the kitchen to join the magically-elongated table with the rest of the Weasleys. Hermione sat on same side of the table with the twins, leaving a chair between herself and George, when he leaned over. “So, Hermione… you’re in seventh year, then? How’s that going for you?” George asked, unusually nice.

Hermione looked abashed, but Ron quickly sat down between his girlfriend and his brother. “Seventh year? It’s great.” Ron said loudly, and he put his arm around Hermione’s chair. Harry suppressed a grin as he sat down on the opposite side of the table next to Bill.

Bill leaned towards Harry, but before he could speak – a large ‘knock’ at the door commanded the room’s silence. “Oh! Arthur, they’re here!” Mrs. Weasley went to the door and peered through the peephole. “Come on, come on!” She beckoned to Mr. Weasley, who sighed heavily and rose from his seat to join her at the door. Mrs. Weasley exhaled and opened the door to welcome her son and his guest. “Charlie! We’ve missed you!”

“Missed you, too, Mum” and Mrs. Weasley and her son embraced. “Dad,” Charlie and Mr. Weasley shook hands and exchanged smiles before Charlie turned to welcome his guest inside the Burrow. “Mum, this is Ryanne Wood.” Harry could only see Ryanne’s arm as she shook Mrs. Weasley’s hand, “Dad, I believe you two have already met?” Ryanne moved inside the door, but she was still blocked from view by Charlie.

“It’s good to see you under better circumstances, Mr. Weasley.” She said with a smile in her voice.

Mr. Weasley smiled widely. “Much better circumstances.”

“Well, come in, come in! Take off your coat and snow boots, we’re about to start dinner.” Mrs. Weasley said, almost too enthusiastically.

Mrs. Weasley ushered Ryanne in as Mr. Weasley went back to his chair at the head of the table, and Charlie took off his own coat and boots before taking Ryanne’s coat. Harry grinned to himself as Charlie hung up Ryanne’s peacoat with the familiar shade of Academy baby blue, and he heard a short intake of breath from the twins across the table as Charlie lead Ryanne to the table. “Hello, everyone.” Charlie said, somewhat nervously, “This is Ryanne Wood. Ryanne, these are my brothers Fred, George, and Bill, and my sister-in-law Fleur.”

No one moved, not even when Ryanne stuck out her hand to shake Bill’s. Everyone seemed transfixed upon the latest guest to the Weasley home, and even Harry found himself staring at her. Ryanne was wearing a simple, strapless black dress covered in barely-visible black lace, with a small, white ribbon under the bust line. Her golden brown hair fell in loose, lush ringlets around her face and her blue-green-gray eyes sparkled in the candlelight from the table. Strange thoughts began to swirl in Harry’s mind, thoughts he hadn’t had in months… She’s so beautiful… she’s stunning… Wait! Ginny, Ginny, Ginny, Ginny! Harry shook his head and looked down, and when he looked at Ryanne again he no longer saw a beautiful, single, woman, but his beautiful, fun, sister. Harry smiled with self-relief, which Ryanne found and returned, only her smile was much more nervous than his own.

“So…” Charlie began awkwardly.

There was a sudden ‘screech’ in the kitchen and the table bumped as Fred and George nearly leapt over the table as they stuck out their arms to shake Ryanne’s hand.

“I’m Fred!”

“’N I’m George!” they said eagerly, both still gaping at Ryanne.

Ryanne grinned slyly and shook their hands. “Do you need bibs for all that drool?” She whispered across the table. Fred and George blushed bright red, but the rest of the table erupted in laughter.

Ryanne and Charlie took their seats next to Harry as Mrs. Weasley came over with the roast in her hands. “Dinner is served!”

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

The table conversation was easy and light throughout the meal, with a lot of laughter and joking. However, around dessert the cheerfulness of the room quickly died away into uneasy silence as a loud ‘knock’ banged on the door. Mr. Weasley got up quickly from his seat and moved to the front door. “Who’s there?” Harry could only hear mumbling from the other side of the door as he strained his ears to listen. “What is the shape of your patronus?”

Once again, Harry only heard barely audible mumbles from the other side of the door, but the tension in his chest subsided as Mr. Weasley sighed with relief and opened the door. “You had me worried, there, Remus.”

Lupin, Tonks, and Professor Dumbledore entered the Burrow, their cheeks pink from the December wind. “Sorry about that, Arthur – Tonks and I were working late and we met up with Dumbledore before we came.”

Mr. Weasley shook Lupin’s hand and gave Tonks a kiss on the cheek. “Any problems with travel?”

Tonks, sporting a blond bob, answered brightly, “Oh, no. No problems, though the wind is picking up a bit.”

Everyone at the table soon began to rise to greet the latest guests; and just as Harry got up to say ‘hello’ to Lupin and Dumbledore (since Tonks had already met up with Hermione and they were chatting away), Dumbledore was standing before him.

“Professor?” Harry looked at his Headmaster in confusion and anticipation.

Dumbledore smiled at Harry, easing his sense of worry. “Harry, I would like Ryanne and yourself to accompany me on a little trip.”

“Uh... Is that why you came with Lupin and Tonks, to come and get us?”

Dumbledore smiled and nodded. “Yes, Harry. I almost went to the Archer Manor to find you, but I was fortunate to meet with Remus and Nymphadora first.” Dumbledore turned and motioned for Ryanne to join their discussion.

Ryanne came over and crossed her arms over her chest. “Yes, Oz? Any wacky family members you want to tell me about today?”

Dumbledore smiled at Ryanne, despite her sarcasm, and turned to speak to Mrs. Weasley. “Molly, I need Harry and Ryanne to come with me for a few hours. Should I return them here?”

Mrs. Weasley looked a little taken aback. “Oh… no, I don’t think so. Everyone else should have returned back by then…”

Dumbledore bowed slightly to Mrs. Weasley. “Thank you, Molly.” He turned to face Ryanne and Harry again, and the purpose of their trip suddenly dawned on Harry. “Are we ready to go then?”

Harry’s heart was racing with excitement. “Where did you find it, Professor?”

Ryanne looked at Harry, one eyebrow raised in confusion. Dumbledore beamed at Harry. “Oddly enough, in London.” Dumbledore turned to Ryanne, “I believe this belongs to you, my dear.”

Dumbledore held out his hand, and opened it to reveal a plain, silver wedding band. Ryanne looked to Dumbledore for reassurance, then took the ring from his hand and placed it on the chain around her neck. The rings began to glow as they touched, and left a single diamond ring in their afterglow. Ryanne looked at her necklace, then looked meaningfully at Dumbledore. “So, it’s in London?”


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Thirty-Two: The House That Might Have Been

Harry inhaled the cold, December air sharply as he stepped into a dark alleyway. The lingering smell of the Weasley’s dinner had died away, replaced with the sudden, foul dankness of the urban setting. Harry turned the wooden ring on his finger with his thumb, producing his wand, and he checked the alleyway to make sure he was alone. Satisfied, Harry pointed his wand at his chest and mumbled an incantation. Harry’s dress shirt, pants, and shoes were immediately replaced with a baggy black sweatshirt, jeans, and tennis shoes when a quiet ‘pop’ sounded next to him.

Ryanne suddenly appeared in the alleyway next to Harry, already wearing a greatly oversized brown sweatshirt, khaki boys’ cargo shorts that fell past her knees, and skater shoes. Ryanne nodded seriously to Harry and pushed the hood of her sweatshirt back to put her hair into a ponytail. Harry and Ryanne stood next to each other in silence in the dark alley for a few tense minutes, when another ‘pop’ sounded a few feet in front of them, revealing a tall, robed, grandfatherly man. “Follow me.” Professor Dumbledore commanded, quietly yet authoritative, and Ryanne gave Harry a final fleeting look of concern before they set off in the soft footsteps of their Headmaster.

They had been walking around the back streets of London when chimes began to ring throughout the city, and Harry counted eleven chimes from Big Ben. Harry glanced at Ryanne, her face hidden underneath her hood once again, and he shivered and pulled his own hood up over his head. The motley troupe turned another corner, and Harry recognized the street at once. It was home to a place he never intended to visit again, but it belonged to him nonetheless. Harry sighed darkly as Dumbledore stopped a few feet in front of him.

Dumbledore turned to Ryanne and Harry, producing a small piece of parchment from inside his robes and handing it to Ryanne. “Read this” he ordered shortly. Ryanne unfolded the parchment and Harry saw her read the line several times. She looked up and nodded to Dumbledore. “Do you understand?” he asked quietly. Ryanne nodded again, and Dumbledore took the parchment from her and pointed the tip of his wand to its edge, setting it aflame as he did so. The parchment dissolved in his fingers, and Dumbledore smiled sadly as he turned to face Numbers Eleven and Thirteen, Grimmauld Place.

Harry forced himself to face the houses on Grimmauld Place, which were soon cramped with an extra home, Number Twelve, appearing as if out of thin air. Harry stared at the house he called ‘home’ for a short summer years ago, and blinked back tears as he remembered his favorite resident. Harry grit his teeth and stepped forward onto the landing, grabbed the doorknob, and opened the door.

If at all possible, the Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place was in even more disarray than when Harry last saw it. There were inches of dust on every surface, and Harry felt his shoes sink into the mold and dust on the floors beneath him. Harry heard Ryanne light her wand behind him, and pulled out his own to do the same. The front door closed with a soft ‘click’, and Dumbledore moved in front of Harry to lead them further into the house. No one spoke as they began to climb the stairs, though the loud creaks and groans from the floorboards made enough conversation on their own. After a few minutes of ascending the stairs, Dumbledore finally stopped in front of a familiar door and turned the doorknob to enter.

As the door opened, dust flew from the floor and they waited for it to settle before entering. Dumbledore moved swiftly and quietly into the room first, followed by Harry and then Ryanne. The silence was almost tangible in the small room, and Harry forced himself not to warn Ryanne about the possibility of Doxies in the curtains out of anxiety. Dumbledore walked to a large glass cabinet on the opposite wall and opened one of the doors, when something dawned on Harry.

“Uhm, Professor?” Harry whispered.

“Yes, Harry?” he asked softly.

“Why… shouldn’t there be… why is this so easy?” Harry asked tentatively.

Harry could hear the smile in Dumbledore’s voice. “You have just cause to be worrisome about our journey so far, but I fear that once we acquire the horcrux – things shall not be so ‘easy’.” Harry gulped and looked towards the door of the room instinctively. “Harry, do you remember a certain trinket you came across a few years ago in this room?” Dumbledore turned to face him with the cabinet door open behind him.

“Sir?” Harry asked, confused.

“A necklace… or locket, rather. Do you recall seeing one in this room?”

Harry heard Ryanne shuffle her feet nervously next to him, and he moved closer to the cabinet. “Er, I’m not sure… There was a lot of junk we cleaned out, but maybe…” Harry bent next to the cabinet and began to peer into its dark shelves. “If it looked expensive or important we didn’t throw it away…” Harry rubbed his head in thought, “A locket… a locket…” He put his hand into cabinet with a grimace, and began to feel different objects. “Wait a minute…” Harry grasped a thin, heavy chain in his hand and pulled it from the cabinet carefully. He dropped the chain, and the locket attached to it, into his open palm and brought his lit wand closer to inspect it. “I remember this thing… we couldn’t open it…” Harry turned the locket over in his hand and ran index finger over a large ‘S’ imprinted on the heavy, black locket. Harry turned his face to Dumbledore’s, “It’s not... is it?”

“This is Salazar Slytherin’s locket, Harry. I’m sorry to say it has been ‘under our noses’ for some time now.” There was no smile in Dumbledore’s voice now.

Harry stood up and stammered, “But… R.A.B?”

Dumbledore motioned to a faint tapestry hanging on another wall in the small room, which Harry recognized as the Black Family Tree. “Regulus Alphard Black. Unfortunately, the ‘Alphard’ from Regulus’ name was removed when his uncle was taken off the family tree, so he was only recognized as ‘Regulus Black’. I only wish he had told his brother when he decided to leave Voldemort’s company.”

“How do we destroy it?” Ryanne spoke for the first time since their arrival, and her voice was like cold stone.

Dumbledore moved to Harry and took the locket from his hand, then placed it on the floor among the dust. “I believe this horcrux was destroyed by Regulus, but—“

“No, it’s not. I can feel its magic.” Ryanne cut him off.

“Maybe that’s because it’s such a powerful magical object?” Harry offered.

“No. I can feel its soul like I can hear your heartbeat. It’s pulsing. It’s definitely in there.” Ryanne said grimly as she stared at the horcrux.

“Take out your wands.” Dumbledore commanded, and Harry and Ryanne pointed their wands at the locket. “I have faith in you both.” There was concern in Dumbledore’s voice, but also overwhelming pride… maybe even hope. Dumbledore pointed his wand at the horcrux as well, making a triangle of persons with the horcrux at the middle. “Concentrate. Focus all of your anger, rage, hatred – whatever the cause may be, focus it. Harness your anger and bring it to the surface.” Ryanne’s hand began to glow yellow, and the glow was spreading to her wand. “Concentrate - keep it in your wand. Push all your anger and hate into your wand.” Images of Sirius’ death, imagined scenes of his parents’ murders, pictures of Ryanne’s torture, and other horrible visions flashed in Harry’s mind, and he barely registered Dumbledore speaking to him, nor the yellow-green glow coming from his own wand.

Harry forced himself to concentrate, and Dumbledore’s voice returned, “Every evil you have ever known is in your wand, and this locket is the cause. Return your evils back to their source. Empty your wand, now!” A beam of green light erupted from Ryanne’s wand and hit the locket, followed by a similar beam of light from Harry’s wand, and finally the same light from Dumbledore’s wand. The beams of light buzzed in the darkness for a few moments, until Ryanne’s light split into thirds – two beams connected to both Harry’s and Dumbledore’s wands and the final light stayed on the horcrux. Harry’s wand soon did the same thing, and the buzzing grew louder. Finally, Dumbledore’s wandlight split as well, creating an ominous, green triangle of light around the locket, with three individual beams of light emanating from its center. Minutes, maybe hours, passed and the hum of the lights stayed constant, though a new sound began to grow in the room...

The locket was shrieking terribly; the screaming grew louder and louder until it drowned out the buzz of the wandlight. Harry’s heart was pounding loudly in his chest, and he felt his hand began to shake with exhaustion. Suddenly, the green light vanished from the room with a loud ‘BANG’, and dust flew all around him. Harry coughed and fanned the musty air around him, relighting his wand in the process. As the dust settled, Harry looked to the locket on the floor, now lying spread open in the middle of the charred wood floor. He turned to Dumbledore, then Ryanne, and back to the locket; it looked so harmless – a simple piece of jewelry.

Ryanne moved towards the locket and bent down, picking it up and placing it in her palm. “Well, it’s dead now.”


Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: I know it's a movie title, but I love the wording and it works in double meaning. I'm really going to try and update more often, but you'll have to bear with me since I'm trying to finish the friggin' school year. Anyhow, I hope you enjoy the latest chapter!


Chapter Thirty-Three: What Dreams May Come

Harry was staring at the Black Family Tree while grasping the locket in his right jeans pocket. He was convincing himself to leave Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place, though without much confidence.

“What are you doing?” Harry turned to see Ryanne entering the room, side-stepping the giant scorch mark in the middle of the floor.

“Nothing. Are we going?”

“Potter, what’s wrong?” Ryanne moved next to him and turned to look at the Family Tree. “Is this your family?”

Harry let his head fall. “Not really – just my godfather’s family.”

“Sorry, Potter. Uh, if you don’t mind me asking, what’s with all the burn marks?” Ryanne kept her eyes on the Family Tree, determinedly not looking at Harry in case she performed accidental Legilimency.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, “Apparently they weren’t the most accepting family in the world.” Harry smiled sadly to himself.

Ryanne sighed heavily. “Come on, I think we’re going soon.” She turned from the wall, crossed the room (still avoiding the burn mark), and waited for Harry in the doorway. Harry took a final look at the Family Tree and turned to follow Ryanne from the room. “We’re supposed to meet Dumbledore in the living room.”

Harry and Ryanne descended the staircase in silence, only the soft ‘thuds’ of their footsteps and the creaking of the stairs accompanied them. Once in the living room, Ryanne pointed her wand to a large, gray sofa, which turned to a bright, clean green from her nonverbal cleaning spell. “Huh. I thought it would have been red or something” she mumbled, and Harry managed a short laugh in the dismal living room. They sat on opposite ends of the sofa and waited for Dumbledore.

Harry looked up as the creaking of the stairs began again, and Dumbledore descended into the living room. He produced his wand and waved it purposefully in the air, producing a blue chintz chair. Dumbledore took his seat and sighed deeply. “I thank you both for helping me this evening.” Harry nodded to Dumbledore, and he saw Ryanne do the same out of the corner of his eye. “I hope you understand the gravity of our new predicament this evening.”

Harry furrowed his brow in confusion, but Ryanne spoke calmly, “Five down, two to go.”

“With the destruction of this horcrux, there are only two left to be vanquished; the Cup of Helga Hufflepuff, and the soul within Tom Riddle’s body.” Dumbledore face was shadowed in the dim light of the house, but Harry could see his blue eyes shining with pride.

“Where’s the Cup?” Harry asked bluntly.

“I do not know at this time, Harry, but I believe it is much closer to Voldemort than the locket.”

“How close?” Ryanne asked with a sarcastic, knowing tone in her voice.

Dumbledore laughed softly. “I am still not sure, Ryanne. Nevertheless, it will be incredibly difficult to obtain. Do you both understand?” Harry and Ryanne nodded again. “Good. Now then, I believe it’s time we head to our respective residences.” Dumbledore rose from his seat and waved his wand over his chair, causing it to disappear. Harry and Ryanne moved from the couch with relief and reluctance, and went to leave Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry and Ryanne arrived back at the Burrow in the dead of night, nearing early morning. Harry knocked lightly on the kitchen door, silently hoping that it wasn’t Ron or Hermione to answer.

“Who is it?” A raspy, male voice whispered at the door.

“It’s Harry and Ryanne… er… we’re back…” Harry looked to Ryanne for reassurance, but she just rolled her eyes and grinned.

“What is Witherwings’ true name?” the voice asked.

It was Harry’s turn to grin. “Buckbeak.” The door swung open to reveal a smiling Professor Lupin. “Hi, Professor.”

“Hello Harry, Ms. Wood.” Lupin bowed them in.

“Ryanne’s fine.” Ryanne told Lupin, somewhat shyly, as she entered the kitchen.

“Dumbledore told us to come back here before we went back to Archer Manor.” Harry told Lupin, explaining their late-night presence.

Lupin smiled brightly. “Ah, yes – he sent me an owl a few minutes ago to let me know. You two can either find room here or go back to the Manor with the others, but they couldn’t go without an Archer relative.” Lupin nodded to Ryanne.

“Uh, yeah… I’m going to go back to the house – I really don’t want to impose upon anyone. Um, I think I’ll go tell Charlie that I’m going…” Ryanne looked to Harry for directions.

“Right, up the stairs and to the left. Wake Hermione and tell her, too – she’ll wake Ron if they want to come.” Harry reassured her.

Ryanne smiled her thanks and set up the stairs. Harry turned back to Lupin, and something dawned on him. “Professor…? You look, erm… well… different…”

Lupin smiled wider. “It’s a full moon tonight, Harry.”

Harry glanced out the kitchen window to look at the full moon. “Is that a good thing?”

“It’s a great thing, Harry!” Lupin shook Harry’s shoulders in excitement. “I told you I thought it was Greyback who bit me as a child, and I was right!”

Harry looked at Professor Lupin in confusion. “…but Greyback’s dead…?”

“Exactly!” Lupin began to pace animatedly. “Greyback was like the parent-carrier of the Werewolf mutagen and when he was killed, all the offspring contagions died as well.”

Harry was thoroughly bewildered. “Uh, what?”

“Because Greyback is dead, I’m no longer a werewolf… I’m a normal wizard, Harry.” Lupin stopped pacing and looked at Harry with a tired, content gleam in his eyes.

Harry grinned widely. “Well, I wouldn’t say you’re normal, exactly…” He stuck out his hand and shook Lupin’s vigorously. “That’s great, Professor, really.”

“Thank you, Harry.” Lupin sighed, satisfied. “I can’t believe it, really. It’s amazing, though; with Greyback’s death, almost three-quarters of Voldemort’s werewolves are gone. They’re normal wizards and witches now; some of them are still interested in his pitch, but most of them have left the underground.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Harry asked, intrigued since the conversation turned to Order work.

“I’ve taken a few weeks off from… duty… to just enjoy normalcy, but Dumbledore has another assignment for me coming up. How are you doing, Harry?” Lupin asked, genuine concern in his voice.

“Well, I know I haven’t officially joined the Order, but still…”

Lupin smiled and patted him on the back. “I know, Harry, I know. It’s good that you stayed at Hogwarts, though, your parents would have wanted that – Sirius, too.”

Harry rubbed his hand through his hair absent-mindedly. “Yeah, Hermione made sure to drill that into me over the summer.” Lupin and Harry laughed easily, during which time Ryanne came back down the stairs with Charlie behind her.

“Enjoying yourselves?” She asked playfully.

“Loads. Are Hermione and Ron coming?” Harry asked.

“Nah, Hermione couldn’t wake Ron up, so she said they’d Apparate in the morning. Ready to go then?”

“Sure.” Harry turned to say goodbye to Lupin, who took his hand and shook it again.

“It was good to see you Harry; I’ll try to stay more in touch now.”

“Thanks, Professor.”

“Please, it’s Remus.” Lupin smiled again.

“Thanks, Remus.” Harry grinned and moved to follow Ryanne and Charlie from the Burrow.

Harry closed the kitchen door behind him. “So are we Apparating, then?”

Ryanne looked at Charlie to check his thoughts. “Uh, yeah. I think we’re all tired enough.”

Charlie yawned. “See you there.” And with a few small ‘pops’, they were gone from the Burrow.

Harry felt his feet find ground again and sighed deeply. The air at Archer Manor seemed warmer than that at the Burrow, and he only had to wait a few moments for Ryanne and Charlie to appear. Ryanne smiled at him and stepped forward to the gate, which disappeared quickly. Ryanne, Charlie, and Harry all entered Archer Manor swiftly, eager to get to bed.

“Okay, I’m going to bed.” Charlie said with a yawn, and he kissed Ryanne on the forehead. Harry lifted an eyebrow in surprise, and Charlie froze next to Ryanne. “Uhm, bed. Right.” Charlie moved quickly from the foyer to the stairs to find the room he had previously stayed in.

Harry smirked at Ryanne and folded his arms in a knowing manner. She rolled her eyes and pushed his shoulder. “Oh, shut up.” Ryanne went into the sitting room, pulled off her sweatshirt, threw it on the couch and went to the garden door.

“Ryanne, wait!” Harry jogged to catch up to her, and followed her into the gardens. He pulled off his own sweatshirt in the unseasonably warm Reception Garden and left it on a bench, straightened his tee shirt, and followed Ryanne further into the gardens. Finally, Ryanne stopped when she reached the magically hidden garden of orchids. She sighed heavily and lay down in an open patch of grass. Harry went to lie down beside her. “I was just kidding, you know.”

Ryanne laughed softly. “I know, don’t worry. I’m just… just frustrated.”

“How so?” Harry asked as he put his hands behind his head.

“Never mind. I’m being acrimonious.”

“Uh, what?”

Ryanne laughed again. “Bitter. I’m just being bitter... and whiny.”

“Oh. Well, whatever it is, you can tell me.” Harry nudged her with his elbow.

Ryanne sighed again, but stared purposefully at the stars overhead. “Do you ever feel like it doesn’t matter? What we’re doing, you know… like it doesn’t make a difference…”

“Of course it makes a difference!” Harry affirmed, slightly shocked. “Voldemort is evil and we’re working to bring him down. We’re the good guys, Ry.”

“They’re already dead; we can’t bring them back.” she said softly.

“But we can’t just let him keep killing people, Ryanne. We have to stop him.”

“Everyone dies, eventually, Potter. We’re just angry because these people died before we wanted them to.”

Harry stared at Ryanne in the moonlight, stunned. “It’s not that simple, Ryanne. How could you say that? You know it’s not that simple!”

“I know, Potter. I’m just so sick of this bull. No matter what I do, they die. My birthparents, my mom, my dad, my… John. And they’re going to keep dying. I can’t stop it, Potter. They’re all going to die, one way or another.” Harry stared at Ryanne at a loss for words. “I’m tired of waiting for a telegram from a lawyer telling me that Rob is dead. I want… I wish I was mortal.”

“You… of all people? Why would you want to not be a witch?”

“Magic is stagnant, it rarely evolves. We are using the same spells and curses used thousands of years ago, most of the same potions, too. Mortals grow and adapt; they change. Candles weren’t good enough – electricity; horses weren’t fast enough – cars; pictures weren’t enough – television… and nothing was fast or accurate enough, so they invented guns. The magical community looks down on mortals, as if they are lower than wizards, when really it’s the other way around. A wizard can light his wand, but a mortal can light a room.” Ryanne closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

“Ry… where did this come from? What, I mean… what?”

“They all have it wrong. Riddle thinks we’re weak because we were raised by mortals, but it makes us stronger. We have access to things they could only dream of – don’t forget that.” Ryanne opened her eyes, but remained staring at the sky.

“I don’t think… I… what?” Harry gaped at Ryanne.

“Just don’t write off your… informal education.” Ryanne exhaled and turned on her side.

“What’s going on? You’re not leaving are you?” Harry half-sat up.

“Not that I know of.” Ryanne turned back to Harry, “I will always be against Riddle, and I plan on fighting as long as I can. I’m not one of the bad guys.” Ryanne turned again, her back to Harry.

“So… you’re still on our side?”

“I am on the side that fights Riddle.”

Harry lay back down and stared at the stars above. “Ry…?”

“Goodnight, Harry.” Harry didn’t remember falling asleep, but he had a dream he would not soon forget.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

He was standing in the garden, maybe an hour later. The sun was still a few more hours from rising, and a dense fog surrounded him. Harry couldn’t see two feet in front of him, and turned to look around him. There was nothing but misty fog and darkness, and Harry felt a rising sense of fear deep in his stomach. “Hello?” he called out, his voice slightly odd. “Hello?” he called again, more forceful, and his American accent came through this time. “Charlie? Potter?” He kept turning in circles, desperately searching for light. “Charlie! Potter!” he yelled in the darkness. He stepped forward, and began to stumble around the garden blindly.

“Rob! Robbie! Are you there?” Harry called into the night. Something sounded far off, a voice… quietly, but definitely there. “Rob!” Harry began to jog, and the grass beneath his feet turned to stone – he had left the garden. “Rob! Where are you?”

“Ryder…” a soft voice echoed around him.

Harry stopped, frozen in the fog. “Stop it” he said to himself, “it’s not him.”

“Ryder…” The fog seemed to lift almost instantly, and Harry squinted to see a dark figure step forward. “Ryder, where are you?”

“Dad?” Harry whispered, shaking with fear and anticipation.

The figure moved forward, and the darkness seemed to break around him. He had messy brown hair that was graying at the ends and a matching short beard, and his opaque-blue eyes watered as he looked at Harry. “Hello, my little Ryder.”

“Dad… I don’t understand...” Harry said, breathless.

“You were always movin’ and shakin’… it was hard to find you.” He smiled and put his hand on Harry’s cheek. “I’ve missed you, Ryanne Ryder.” Harry felt a tear slide down his cheek, and he embraced the man tightly.


Harry woke suddenly and sat upright. He was shaking with a cold sweat, and he made sure Ryanne was still next to him. Relieved to find both Ryanne and Rocksteady with him, Harry stood in the early sunlight and went back inside to send Hedwig to Dumbledore.



Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Thirty-Four: Secrets

It was a bleak afternoon with melancholy gray clouds looming overhead. Ron and Hermione had returned around noon, and Ryanne was still sleeping in the orchid garden at three o’clock. Harry sat in the bay window of “Shaw’s Study”, searching the sky for Hedwig with a return letter from Professor Dumbledore. It was nearing four in the afternoon, and he had sent Hedwig over nine hours ago with a cleverly worded message to his headmaster:

Professor Dumbledore,

I slept really well last night at the neighbors’ house. I tried to wake our friend this morning, but she’s still sleeping... I think she may sleep way deeper than most people. We were really tired from playing after dinner, and I think she may have gotten hurt. I could really use your help – I think she might need to see someone.

Regards,

Harry Potter


It was quite possibly the worst letter Harry felt he had ever written; talking about sleep patterns… but he hoped it was well-disguised lest it fall into the wrong hands. Harry sighed deeply yet again and moved to the desk a few feet in front of the window. He plopped down in the large, leather wingback chair and rubbed his head. Harry folded his hands on the desk and looked around the room, admiring the magical degrees and accolades on the wall, when one picture jumped out at him. Harry got up from his seat and rushed to the picture, or rather map, hanging on the wall. The map was of the same, small region in Northern England Harry had found in one of the corridors the previous day (was it only a day ago?), and he asked “Where am I?” quite confidently.

Nothing happened.

Harry asked the map again, but still nothing happened. Harry stepped closer to the map, so his nose was almost touching the glass; he stared intently at the map, trying to decipher the malfunction. There was something he hadn’t noticed before, something strange about the map… it was almost perfectly square, with two small mountain ranges running parallel on either side of a star that seemed to symbolize the former capital of the region. Harry turned around and looked at the side shelves and the desk that comprised the home office, then turned slowly back to the map. Whoa. It’s the study. It’s a map of the study… the star must be…

Harry left the map and went back sit at the desk. He began randomly opening drawers, but found only the usual desk materials. Harry slammed the last drawer shut in frustration and put his elbows on the desk to rest his head in his hands. “What am I doing? I’ve completely lost it. ” he told himself. Harry sighed heavily and rose from his seat, accidentally knocking his knee on the lip of the desk. “Ow!” Harry stepped back from the desk and began to rub his knee, when a small creaking noise began softly in the room. Harry stood upright and cautiously walked back to the desk to find the lip of the middle of the desk extending towards him. Harry watched in awe as the desk kept extending, like a hidden compartment, and as it did so – a piece of parchment began to be revealed.

After a few more moments the creaking, expanding desk stopped growing, and an aged piece of parchment lay upon the addition. Harry reached down to take the parchment, brimming with eager excitement and sat back down of the banquette of the bay window to inspect it.

Harry turned the parchment over and over in his hands, but it was definitely and depressingly blank. He pulled out his wand and tapped the parchment, “Where am I?” Nothing. “I solemly swear I am up to no good.” Nothing. Harry growled and stood, then began to pace around the room in frustration - parchment still in hand. He glanced at the books lined up on the library-like shelves lining the room, finding both magical and mortal books of different interests. There were even a few old pictures, mostly with either two similar-looking men or one of those men and a woman. Harry paused when he reached a small picture in front of several mortal children’s books, which contained a small child smiling brightly at the camera.

Harry picked up the frame of the picture to look more closely at it, and he felt himself smile at the young boy. Still, there was something oddly familiar about the picture, like he had known the child, and he pulled the frame closer for a better inspection. Suddenly, it dawned on Harry – this was Ryan Archer, Ryanne’s father. She looked just like him, though his hair was a bit straighter than hers and his nose a little longer. Harry put the picture down with a new emptiness in his stomach, but an idea occurred to him… Harry folded the blank parchment and placed it in his back pocket for later investigation, and went back to find Children’s Hall on the third floor.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry hadn’t found anything in “Ryan’s Room”, “Ryan’s Playroom”, or “Ryan’s Study”, and he felt utterly disappointed. He sulked from “Ryan’s Study” with his head down, and absentmindedly entered the connecting room. Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw a large bay window and went to check for sight of Hedwig yet again. He scanned the skies, hopelessly searching for a white speck flying towards him. Harry sighed deeply and shook in head in frustration, then turned back to the unknown room.

Harry froze in amazement.

Trophies and plaques and framed articles and pictures and awards and ribbons and even more trophies lined the walls, shelves, and tables of the large room. Smiling and cheering people waved to him from various articles and pictures, and Harry began to walk around the room as if he were taking a museum tour – carefully inspecting each display. Harry’s eye was first drawn to a newspaper article that read “Gryffindor Wins Quidditch Cup, Fifth Year Running” from the “Hogwarts Herald”. He read the lengthy article, detailing how the keeper Sandine, seeker Cassius, beaters Ornsev and Gammet, and chasers Archer, Rutledge, and Potter defeated Hufflepuff in record time… Potter

Harry’s eyes quickly darted to the picture that accompanied the article, and quickly found the hair, face and glasses he shared with his father smiling at him. James Potter looked to be about fourteen, one of the youngest players on the team, and he searched the other six faces in the picture for Ryanne’s features. Sure enough, there was a young man, maybe sixteen, cheering at him with almost identical features to his daughter. “They were friends…” Harry whispered in awe, and he began to search the room for similar pictures of both his and Ryanne’s fathers. There were a few more “Hogwarts Herald” articles about Quidditch (whatever happened to the school paper?), and even one in “The Daily Prophet”… a few plaques with his father’s name in between Ryan Archer and Calvin Rutledge for Chaser awards… some picture probably taken by Ryanne’s grandparents at the Quidditch matches… a few potions and defense awards… and several pictures of six boys, four of whom Harry knew very well.

Harry picked up a picture off one of the desks in the room to get a closer look at its subjects. There was James Potter and Ryan Archer in their Quidditch robes, with Peter Pettigrew, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and another boy about Ryan’s age, all with their arms over each others’ shoulders and smiling vigorously. Harry sank into the old wooden desk chair and continued to stare at the picture. He knew that most of the pure-blooded wizarding families were connected… the Blacks to the Weasleys… the Potters to the Longbottoms (distantly, thank goodness)… but he had never heard mention of the Archer family. If they were so influential, so connected, why hadn’t he heard of them? Because everyone thought they were dead, a small voice said truthfully inside him; they weren’t worth mentioning because only the muggle Archer-by-marriage was still alive.

Harry put the picture back down on the desk and began to rummage through the contents of this new desk. There were more pictures in this desk, mainly of Sirius, James, Ryan and other young witches and wizards of the same age group Harry didn’t know at the Archer Manor; in the gardens, playing Quidditch or Exploding Snap, watching television (most of the faces in these pictures were awestruck), and various other activities. He smiled sadly as he flipped through the stacks of pictures, until he came across one set in the marigold garden… the Archers were all present, as well as a man grinning ear to ear with one arm around his pregnant wife and the other holding his toddler son. Harry’s face broke into a true grin for the first time that day, and he stole from the room to find one of the Weasley’s as quickly as possible. Fortunately for him, he ran into Ron at the end of the hallway…

“OW!”

“OW!”

“What was that for?” Ron exclaimed.

“Sorry, I didn’t know you were there! Jeez, I think my lip is bleeding…” Harry sucked on his bottom lip to check for blood.

“What, are you a vampire now?” Ron was touching his face to make sure he wasn’t bleeding.

“Yes. I am a vampire. How ever did you know?” Harry joked with Ron, his grin returning.

“It was your pointed teeth that gave it away. Listen, do you know where Ryanne is, ‘cause Charlie is having a fit looking for her.”

“Ahm… last I saw she was asleep in the orchid garden.” Harry shrugged his shoulders. “Anyway, look! I found this in Ryanne’s dad’s old room!” Harry handed the picture to Ron.

“Mmkay… who are these people?” Ron looked at Harry, obviously confused.

Harry rolled his eyes. “This is Ryanne’s dad and her grandparents, her great aunt and uncle… and your parents…”

Ron smirked at Harry. “Yeah right…” he pulled the picture closer to his face for further inspection, and his eyes went wide. “No way! That’s Mum and Dad! Okay, that has to be Bill, which would mean Mum was pregnant with Charlie! I didn’t know my parents knew Ryanne’s!” Ron looked at Harry, surprised.

“I know, right? I also found pictures of Ryanne’s dad with Sirius, Remus, and my dad, too. I think her father was a year or two older than mine, but they played Quidditch together at Hogwarts.”

“Well, it doesn’t surprise me that they at least knew each other… almost every pureblood family knows every other pureblood family…”

“True, but I think they were friends. Oh, and did you know Hogwarts used to have a school newspaper?” Harry asked; the information he wanted to tell Ron overflowing in his brain.

“The Hogwarts Herald.” Harry and Ron turned around to see Hermione walking towards them with a triumphant smile on her face. “For Christmas, I’m getting you both copies of ‘Hogwarts, A History’.”

“If you say so. Hey, look at this!” Ron and Harry proceeded to tell Hermione about Harry’s discoveries about Ryanne’s father.

“Well, it’s not that surprising.” Hermione said bluntly, a knowing look upon her face.

“But—“ Harry began.

“That’s what I said.” Ron quickly interjected, moving ever so slightly closer to his girlfriend.

“Wait, do you think her parents may have been in the Order?” Hermione asked in a hushed voice.

Harry thought about this for a moment, and desperately tried to remember an old photograph Mad Eye Moody had once shown him. “I’m not sure…”

“I bet they were, especially since Oldie-warts killed them.”

Harry raised his eyebrows at Ron. “’Oldie-warts’?”

Ron shrugged. “I do what I can.”

Harry stifled a laugh while Hermione shook her head, as if trying to shake the mental image of what ‘oldie-warts’ must look like. “Listen, Harry – have you seen Ryanne? Charlie’s looking for her.”

“She was in the orchid garden earlier… hang on, I have an idea.” Harry turned back to the hallway and shouted “Where am I?”

“Whoa, mate – you’re in the hall…” Ron said cautiously, but a glowing picture soon stopped all conversation.

Harry moved to the glowing map of Archer Manor, Third Floor and asked “Where’s Ryanne?” with Hermione and Ron moving to watch behind him. The map dissolved, then reappeared with the layout of the second floor; it zoomed in on a room named “Kate’s Lounge” with an arrow labeled “Ryanne” inside.

“Hey! I didn’t know about this! I could’ve used this a few days ago…” Ron trailed off.

“Harry, doesn’t this remind you of anything?” Hermione asked suspiciously.

“Yeah, the Marauder’s Map… it’s what I was trying to say before – Ryanne’s dad and my dad were friends, and I think my dad or Sirius got the idea for the Map and the two-way mirrors from this house!” Harry sighed, exasperated.

“Well, you should have just said that then.” Hermione said in a final tone.

Harry opened his mouth to retort, but decided not to argue with Hermione. “Anyway, I’m going to find Ryanne and make sure she’s alright; I’ll see you two later.” Harry left the hall and went down the first staircase to the second floor, still trying to shake off Hermione’s impatience with him. He maneuvered his way through a few different hallways, finally reaching (what he hoped to be) “Kate’s Lounge”.

Harry rapped on the door quickly and waited for a response from the other side. He heard a few soft ‘groans’ and couldn’t help but grin. There was a ‘thud’ on the other side of door, from what he supposed was Ryanne falling into it, and then the door opened to reveal a sliver of darkness.

“What?” an annoyed, raspy voice asked.

“Uh, Ryanne? Are you okay?”

“Fine.” The door opened slowly, and Harry put a hand to it to push it the rest of the way open. Ryanne was yawning and stretching while stumbling back to the daybed; the room was eerily dark, with only a bit of light coming from under the drawn curtains.

“Ahm… don’t you think it’s time to get up?” Harry asked tentatively as he followed Ryanne to make sure she didn’t walk into anything else.

“Nope.” Ryanne sighed heavily and flopped on the bed. “Sleep.”

Harry smiled, despite himself, and moved to sit on the end of the bed. Ryanne rolled over to look at him, and Harry smile faded quickly. Ryanne’s eyes were surrounded in dark bruises as if she had two black eyes, the gray color of her eyes looked so dark they were almost black, and her skin was sickly pale. “Ryanne! What happened to you?” Harry almost yelled, chastising himself for leaving her alone in the garden.

Ryanne groaned again and rolled away from Harry. “Sleep time.”

Harry stood and moved closer to Ryanne. “Come on, you have to get up.” He took her arm and her waist and tried to pull her up to a sitting position, when he felt her hand grip his wrist tightly.

Ryanne’s head flipped around and her black eyes seemed to glow red. “Don’t touch me” she ordered in a low growl, baring her teeth. Harry was too stunned to move until his hand started to tingle from the loss of blood flow. He shook himself slightly and released Ryanne, then backed away cautiously. Ryanne blinked slowly, and the glow left her eyes when she reopened them; she rolled over away from Harry again and fell into a deep sleep almost instantly. Harry stared at Ryanne slack-jawed for a few more moments, then left the room swiftly.

He closed the door and leaned his back against it to take a few deep breaths. He put his head back and looked up at the ceiling, trying to stiffen his resolve. From below him, he heard Hermione yell “HARRR-RRY! HEDWIG’S HEEEERRRE!”

Thanks for reading! Please review!
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: Okay, after you read this chapter you will be very angry, but don't count me out yet... I promise there are still many more chapters coming up...

Chapter Thirty-Five: The Wall

Harry was trying to watch television in one of the large sitting rooms with Ron, Hermione, Charlie, Fred, George, and the newly arrived Ginny, but he couldn’t help but stare at the back of Ginny’s head. He was unnerved by her presence, not knowing how to act around her was hard enough, but almost her entire family was there with them. Harry sighed to himself and reclined further in his chair, he then put his hand in his pocket to check if he still had the letter he received several hours earlier.

Harry,

After the completion of exams today, I will be sure to visit you both and make sure there were no complications. I am confident you are well and taking care of our friend.

Professor Dumbledore


Harry had re-read the letter over and over, hoping there was something he missed. That’s all? That’s all he wrote? Where was the help, the concern… anything? Harry fought the urge to crumple the letter and absentmindedly began to stare at the back of Ginny’s head again.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - -

It was nearing midnight, and almost everyone had either left or gone to bed. Ginny returned to the Burrow, the twins left sullen-faced back to their apartment (after complaining loudly about not seeing Ryanne), and Ron and Hermione had turned in for the night. Harry was watching the late, late news with Charlie asleep in the chair next to him. Harry was fighting to stay awake, hoping that Dumbledore was on his way to check on Ryanne. He hadn’t gone back into her room to check on her, but he periodically checked the Manor map to make sure she was still there.

Harry started after apparently drifting off, and looked around the room for the noise that had woken him. He strained his eyes and ears to find the noise, but it appeared to be gone. Maybe I imagined it, he thought to himself with a sigh, and he went to the window to check outside yet again for an arriving Professor Dumbledore. Harry inhaled sharply in shock and hope when he saw a small figure off in the darkness outside, but as he strained his eyes to see better, he realized the figure was leaving the Manor. Harry rushed to the nearest map and asked “Where am I”, panic rising in his chest. The map glowed as usual and revealed his position. “Where’s Ryanne?” The map dissolved and revealed the first floor, then the second, then the third, and finally the gardens – but there was no arrow labeled “Ryanne” anywhere. Harry dashed from the map and shook Charlie awake.

“Mmm… five more minutes…” he groaned.

“No! You have to get up NOW!” Harry yelled.

The seriousness of Harry’s tone seemed to waken Charlie more quickly. “What? What’s wrong?”

“Ryanne’s gone – she’s left the house.” Harry started to pace in his panicked state. “I checked on her earlier and she was acting really weird and she’s slept all day and I told Dumbledore something was wrong but I couldn’t tell him everything and he said he’s on his way and now she’s gone.” Harry bent over and held his stomach, fighting the urge to become sick.

“Come on, we have to find her.”

“Something’s not right…” Harry began.

“I know! She left – we have to get her!” Charlie yelled, tugging at Harry’s arm.

“No… this is… bad…” Harry saw a flash of light and felt himself fall back onto the floor. There were images flashing in front of his eyes, like his eyelids were movie screens… There was a girl, Ryanne, and a man he didn’t know… They were talking and laughing like father and daughter, but they weren’t… he knew they weren’t… There was something wrong about the man, as if he were some kind of distortion of the truth. The image flashed closer to the pair, and Harry watched horrified as the man laughed a little too high-pitched for someone his age… and his eyes… they seemed to glow red…

Harry forced himself to scream, trying to get out of his incapacitated state. He opened his eyes to see Charlie, Ron, and Hermione standing over him looking worried.

“Harry…?” Hermione asked cautiously.

Harry pulled himself from the floor, his body trembling with anger and fear. “We have to get Ryanne.”

“What happened?” Hermione whispered.

“Voldemort kidnapped Ryanne trying to possess her powers, right?” Everyone nodded, and Harry started to move towards to staircase that led to the front foyer. “Well he can’t. He figured out that he couldn’t when he tortured her daily with his best material, and she still escaped and managed to take out a horcrux.”

Hermione, Ron, and Charlie followed quick on Harry’s heels. “But what does that have to do with anything now?” Charlie asked as they arrived in the foyer.

Harry stopped and turned to face his friends. “Voldemort’s original plan for Ryanne was to kill her parents and raise her as his own child… and I think he hasn’t exactly given up on the idea.” Harry turned and pulled the door open and stepped into the bitterly cold night air.

“Why… why would you think that?” Hermione caught up to jog-walk next to Harry as the Manor gate clanged closed.

“Ryanne had this dream last night that she met her father – but it wasn’t him, and I seriously doubt it’s the first time she’s had it. She slept all day today, and when I checked on her earlier she was different. Voldemort is somehow changing her… through her dreams… I don’t understand it, but I know I’m right.”

“S’alright, mate. We believe you.” Ron said with an unusual stone-like tone.

Harry nodded his thanks to Ron, and they continued to follow the dirt path Harry had seen the figure walking just minutes earlier. Harry thumbed his wand-ring and put his hands into his pockets to warm them, when he felt a soft paper in his left jeans-pocket. He pulled out the parchment, but stayed in step with everyone else. It wasn’t Dumbledore’s letter, but the blank parchment he had taken from Shaw’s Study earlier that same day. Harry stared at the parchment as he walked, feeling a sense of expectancy emanating from it. He looked over his shoulder back at the Manor, turned back to the parchment, and asked “Where am I?”

“That’s a good question.” Ron said bluntly, looking at the trees that lined their path.

“No – look!” Harry stopped walking and stared in awe at the parchment as a map began to appear as if from disappearing ink.

“It’s a map… back to the Manor! Look, it shows the direct path back to the Manor!” Hermione said in wonder.

Sure enough, the map showed four arrows labeled with their names, and a direct path back to the Manor. Harry unfolded the parchment to make it bigger, hoping he would be able to see what was up the dirt path, and he felt a small bit of relief as he saw another arrow labeled “Ryanne” maybe a few hundred feet ahead of them. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of this…” Harry mumbled to himself.

“What?” Ron and Hermione whispered in unison.

“I found this in Ryanne’s grandfather’s study; it was hidden, but I couldn’t get it to work… There are maps all over the Manor, so why would there be a paper copy?” Harry laughed slightly to himself. “It’s the map you take when you leave the Manor. It’s like the Archer north star.”

“…It always leads you home.” Hermione concluded in a hushed voice.

Harry nodded his head in agreement. “Come on, let’s find Ryanne.” The foursome began solemly down the dirt path again.

“Is it just me, or does it seem like we follow Ryanne into dark, unknown, and potentially dangerous situations just a bit too often?” Ron grumbled.

“Last time she was leading us in… I’m not so sure now.” Harry acknowledged gravely.

Ron gulped hard and Harry checked Ryanne’s location on the map again. “I think she’s stopped.”

“Is she alone?” Charlie spoke for the first time since they left the Manor, his voice like ice.

“I don’t see anyone else. She’s only a few hundred feet up ahead.” Harry folded the map after studying its course one last time and put it in his pocket. He picked up his pace, and his cohort followed suit. After a few minutes of jog-walking, they came to a point in the trail where the brush around them thickened intensely. “There.” Harry pointed up ahead to a meek-looking figure about twenty feet away. The group picked up their pace to join her.

“Ryanne!” Charlie half-yelled as they reached her.

Ryanne was bent down, her knees pulled up to her chest, making shapes with her fingers in the dirt like a child.

“Ryanne..?” Charlie bent down next to her and tried to make eye contact. “Come on – let’s go back to the Manor.” He placed one hand lightly on her back to encourage her up from her position.

Ryanne jolted forwards, as if Charlie had given her an electric shock, and she stood and turned to face them. “Go back.” Her face was unreadable in the darkness, but Harry could hear the fear in her voice.

“What’s happening?” he asked, rather coldly.

“Leave.” Ryanne took a step backwards.

“Not until you tell us what’s going on.” Harry stepped towards her, cautiously.

“Leave.” The panic was rising in her voice.

Hermione stepped in front of Harry, her fists balled in frustration. “Look, we’re here to help you whether you like it or not so if you could get over this martyr complex you have that would be just great.” Harry saw Hermione’s shoulders rise and fall as she breathed heavily with resentment.

In the blink of an eye, Ryanne was nose-to-nose with Hermione (though she was a few inches taller) – rage seething from her skin like steam. “Liar” she growled in a low, menacing voice - all panic gone.

Hermione stepped back in shock and Ron moved in front of her to block Ryanne. “Hey, back off!” he yelled, rather forcefully.

Ryanne spit at Ron’s feet, and as she looked up Harry noticed the gray of her eyes darkening to black. “You’re no better” she hissed.

Ron eyes widened in alarm, and he put his arms out to protect Hermione as he took a few steps backwards. Charlie moved to take his spot, “What happened?” he demanded in the same, icy tone.

Ryanne slowly cocked her head to the side, as if she were popping her neck. She reached out and grabbed Charlie by the face with her right hand cradling his chin and pulled him towards her, quick as an attacking snake. Charlie grabbed her wrist with his hands, desperately trying to undo her grip as she brought her face up to his and glared at him, almost triumphantly. Ryanne opened her mouth to speak, but as she did so the blackness suddenly faded from her eyes and she stumbled backwards. She pulled herself upright, her gray eyes wide in terror, and she waved a hand seemingly inconsequentially in the air. Ryanne’s knees buckled and she hit the ground panting; no one else moved. Ryanne’s head was bent low, and she flipped it back suddenly to reveal a wicked smile across her face and glowing red eyes.

Something in Harry snapped and he began to move quickly towards her, but he soon found his efforts futile. He seemed to hit an invisible wall, and he hastily began to feel the air around him to find a way to get to Ryanne before anything else happened…

“Is anyone else stuck?” he yelled to his friends as he threw his shoulder into the air-wall.

Ron gaped at Harry, still stunned from Ryanne’s actions. He shook himself slightly and walked towards Ryanne (very, very slowly), but soon found the same invisible, air-wall blocking his way. Charlie followed suit and tried to push at the wall he found in front of his way, as Hermione began to ‘feel’ the wall to look for gaps. The foursome pushed and punched and kicked the wall over and over to no prevail, and they stopped watching Ryanne until…

“Harry Potter…” a high-pitched voice hissed into the night air. Harry froze as his hands appeared to but pushing at thin air. He turned and glared at his adversary with overwhelming abhorrence. “I did hope we’d be meeting tonight.” Lord Voldemort was standing ever-so-casually next to Ryanne, their eyes glowing the same shade of violent crimson.

Harry balled his fists tightly and put them next to his sides. “I’ll kill you…” he growled, in a tone similar to Ryanne’s menacing snarl.

Voldemort sneered at Harry. “On the contrary, my old friend…” He raised his wand as Harry drew his own, but he stopped suddenly. “Oh, I have a delightful idea…” Voldemort turned to look at Ryanne as she did the same to him. A twisted, heinous smile slithered over her face and she turned back to Harry. Ryanne’s right arm rose like that of a puppet’s arm being controlled by a puppeteer, and before Harry could blink a bright green light erupted from her index finger.

Please review! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: I'm sorry, but it had to be done... sad.gif

Chapter Thirty-Six: Fear and Fury

Harry soared through the air, landing on his back about ten feet from where he had been standing. He was panting, but he was alive; he ran his hands over himself to make sure his body was still in tact. Hermione, Ron, and Charlie rushed over to his side and helped him up.

“Oh my God, oh my God… Harry, are you okay?!” Hermione was almost in tears.

“Yeah, I think so…” Harry stood and looked over to Lord Voldemort and Ryanne. Voldemort’s face was perverted in rage, but Ryanne had the same blank stare as before.

Voldemort turned to her, grabbed her by the shoulders, and shook her. “WHAT DID YOU DO?” he screamed into the night. Ryanne’s held lolled back and forth like a limp puppet, and her only response was to point towards Harry and the others. Voldemort pushed her aside, causing her to tumble to the ground, and moved swiftly towards the confused and horrified group. Voldemort suddenly stopped short, and slowly began to feel the air; apparently the invisible wall wasn’t just a figure of Harry’s imagination.

“Interesting choice, my dear… very interesting.” The rage vanished from Voldemort’s face, replaced with almost-childlike curiosity. “I assume our connection broke as I Apparated?” Voldemort turned back to Ryanne, who was once again standing, and she curtsied and bowed her head to him. “Hmm. No matter...” Voldemort pointed his wand at the wall and a yellow light illuminated the wall between parties. He lowered his wand, the yellow light fading as he did so, and put his hand against it again. Frustration reappeared on Voldemort’s face, “Undo your spell” he commanded Ryanne.

Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Charlie waited in suspense for the wall to be undone, but Ryanne didn’t move. Instead, she blinked several times, as if being awakened suddenly, while her eyes flashed gray and then back to red. Voldemort rushed back over to Ryanne and began to yell at her, while Harry took his distraction as an opportunity to come up with a plan.

“Anyone have any ideas?” he whispered to his friends.

“We have to get past Ryanne’s wall…” Hermione whispered back.

“I’m not entirely sure how possible that it is.” Ron said dismally.

“Well, it can’t stay up forever.” Harry moved closer to the wall.

“I wouldn’t underestimate Ryanne’s spells, just now.” Charlie said softly, following Harry.

“ENOUGH!” Voldemort’s scream pierced the silence that had just fallen, and Harry immediately lost all thought of the wall. Harry watched as Voldemort paced in a calculated manner, finally stopping in front of Ryanne. “I believe I will have your sacrifice tonight.” A small ‘pop’ sounded in the darkness, and a hooded figure stepped up. “Just in time, as always.” The figure moved swiftly to Voldemort and raised their sleeve to reveal the Dark Mark; Voldemort touched the Mark with his wand and ordered “Bring him.”

Several more ‘pops’ filled the night air, and two more hooded figures carrying a man between them emerged from nothingness. The figures threw the man to the ground and joined their fellow Death Eater, Voldemort, and Ryanne a few feet away. The man was heaving on his hands and knees, and Voldemort put a ‘fatherly’ hand around Ryanne’s shoulders. “Do you wish to please me?” Ryanne nodded vacantly. “Good. Give me a sacrifice, and you will join my ranks.” Ryanne stepped forwards towards the man and raised her right arm.

“Ryanne… Ry…” the man pleaded.

“Oh my God…” Hermione covered her mouth with her hands and Harry heard her begin to sob.

“Ry… this isn’t you. Fight, baby girl… fight him…” the man struggled to his feet and stood hunched in front of her. “Please, Ry… I love you. Please…”

Voldemort’s laugh shrieked through the air. “Do it.”

“I love you, Ry.” The man crumpled to his knees, and a jet of green pierced him in the chest. Harry heard Hermione and Ron gasp next to him as the dust rose around the man’s fallen, lifeless body. Voldemort’s laugh make Harry shake, as if awakening from a stupor, and he watched as Voldemort moved in front of Ryanne.

“Kneel.” Ryanne fell to one knee in front of Voldemort, as did the three Death Eaters behind hear. Voldemort held out his arm and Ryanne took his hand; he put his wand to her inner forearm. “You are a servant of the Dark Lord Voldemort…” a crimson cast appeared, surrounding Ryanne’s forearm, “You will do whatever I command…” the cast turned to black, “You are my instrument…” the cast faded, “…and your soul belongs to me for eternity.” Voldemort removed his wand, and the four Death Eaters rose. “Snape, Mulciber, Dolohov – welcome your new sister.” The three men moved to ‘congratulate’ Ryanne, and Harry felt a surge of rage from deep in his stomach.

“Snape?” Charlie whispered, his voice trembling in fear and fury. “Snape?!?” Harry did not answer but stayed transfixed to the scene in front of him, his teeth gnashing and his knuckles whitening.

“Welcome to our family, my child.” Voldemort put his arm around Ryanne’s shoulders again, “You are lucky to have us… After all, you are all that’s left of your natural family.” Ryanne nodded and Voldemort pulled her closer.

Harry snapped. “EXPELLIARMUS! INCARCEROUS! LEVICORPUS… CRUCIO… AVADA KEDAVRA!” Harry hurled hexes and curses at the Death Eaters, but they never reached the intended targets; once the spells hit Ryanne’s invisible wall, they were absorbed into it and only the spells’ energy made it to the other side.

“Oh, Harry! I had almost forgotten you were here, how silly of me…” Voldemort hissed.

“YOU’RE A COWARD! A FILTHY, HALF-BLOOD COWARD!” Harry heaved insults at his nemesis, desperately trying to keep him from leaving.

Voldemort grinned wickedly and turned to face Harry. “One day soon, Harry Potter, we will meet again. And when that day comes we shall see who the real coward is, because there will be no wall to prevent me from killing you.” Voldemort turned his back to Harry and ran his fingers through Ryanne’s hair, “Come, my daughter, there is much to be done.” And with a few more ‘pops’, they were gone.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry was sitting in the living room of the Burrow, trying desperately not to stare at the sheet that covered Robert Henry Wood’s body only a few feet away. Hermione and Ron were on the couch with him, though no one was talking, and Charlie was speaking to his mother while trying to fight back tears. Ginny sat on the floor in front of Harry, staring absentmindedly at Harry’s knees. Harry turned to look at Hermione, who still had tear residue on her red cheeks, and he put his head in his hands.

“Arthur and Dumbledore are on their way.” Mrs. Weasley said quietly as she and Charlie entered the living room. Charlie collapsed into an armchair next to Ginny and put his head between his knees. Ginny put one hand on her brother’s knee to comfort him, and a gloomy silence lingered among them. After what seemed like hours, the front door opened in a rush of air to reveal Mr. Weasley and Dumbledore.

“Molly – Lupin, Tonks, Shacklebolt, Minerva, and Podmore are on their way.” Mr. Weasley went to his wife’s side and hugged her.

“I’m so sorry.” Dumbledore began from behind Harry.

Harry shook his head, stood and swiveled around to face his professor. “You’re damn right you’re sorry. I told you! I told you something was wrong and you didn’t help! You let Voldemort take Ryanne; you let Rob die; and your ‘golden boy’ Snape was there to help Voldemort through it all!” Harry breathed heavily, his chest rising and falling in rapid pace.

“I know.” Dumbledore sighed deeply and move into the living room.

“That’s all?” Harry turned, stunned, to see Hermione standing next to him, tears streaming down her cheeks again. “Ryanne killed her own brother, and I don’t think she even knows it! Harry warned you - he asked for your help and you did nothing!” Hermione stomped her foot in frustration and betrayal.

“I thought you said Snape was on our side…” Charlie whispered softly as he pulled his head up for the first time.

“I’m afraid Severus did not know what he was called upon to do this evening until he arrived at the scene. He was told to meet Voldemort at a certain place, without further detail.” Dumbledore sighed apologetically.

“That’s not good enough.” Harry said through gritted teeth. “Make it right,” he commanded.

Dumbledore looked at Harry with slight shock behind the sadness in his eyes. “We will, Harry.”

“We have to.” Charlie rose from his seat and crossed his arms.

“There’s nothing more we can do tonight. Please, get to sleep and we will discuss our options in the morning.”

“It is morning.” Harry scowled.

Ginny stood and moved next to Harry, placing one hand lightly on his arm. “Harry, there’s nothing else you can do. Please, we will save her.”

“Again.” Ron said as he stood, linking hands with Hermione.

Harry looked into Ginny’s eyes and sighed deeply. “Again.”

Reactions, Reviews


Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: Sorry this took a while, I've been sick and dealing with end-of-term junk. Anyway, I hope you enjoy 37!


Chapter Thirty-Seven: Christmas Fireworks

It was, quite possibly, the most dismal Christmas Harry had ever experienced at the Burrow. Most of its occupants tried to keep an upbeat attitude, but that dark night only a few days prior was never far from memory. Harry was sitting on the couch sipping hot cocoa in front of a dwindling fire. The room was unnaturally quiet, and Harry rubbed his face with his free hand out of exhaustion and persistent frustration. His face was tingling – but it wasn’t his scar… he scratched at an invisible, itchy scar that ran diagonally across his face and down his neck.

“All right there, Harry?” Ron plopped down on the couch next to him.

“Yeah. Just thinking.” Harry slouched back in his seat.

Ron laughed feebly. “I’m so tired of thinking.” Harry nodded, half-serious. “When are Moody and the rest supposed to come back?”

Harry shrugged. “I don’t know, Dumbledore said it was supposed to be a stake-out-type-thing.”

“Yeah, well they’ve been gone for about four days now.” Ron sighed and mimicked Harry’s slouch. “They’d better get back before school begins…” Ron trailed off, playing with his fingers.

“Does it even matter?” Harry scoffed.

Ron sat up a bit, on alert. “Why wouldn’t it matter?”

Harry sighed again and sat up to face his friend. “I can’t go back, not now. I shouldn’t have gone back this year at all, but that’s beside the point. I have to find the cup, I have to kill him… before more people die.”

“More people are going to die, Harry – you can’t save everyone.” Ron said softly.

“She. Killed. Her. Own. Damn. Brother. He was the only family she had left and Voldemort made her destroy it. I saw Cedric and Sirius murdered, but at least they didn’t have to watch as the person they loved killed them. I’m tired of letting him get away, Ron, it’s time for this to be over.” Harry rubbed the invisible gash across his face, vaguely trying to remember why it was familiar.

“You’re right.” Ron said bluntly.

“And you’re not alone.” Harry turned to see Hermione sitting down in the chair next to him. She put a hand up, “Don’t even try to protest, because we’re coming. We were always coming with you.”

Harry forced himself not to smile. “Well, then – you’d better get some sleep.”

Hermione grinned and stood up, gave Harry a kiss on the cheek and headed for bed. Ron grinned as well, but noted “Don’t expect me to kiss you or anything.” Harry smiled and shook Ron’s hand, who then headed to bed himself.

Harry rubbed his face absentmindedly again, and went upstairs – his mind resolute on the next conversation he knew he must have.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

“… are you okay?” he breathed softly.

She laughed sadly and stared out the window into the darkness of Christmas night. “Not really, but I understand.”

“Ginny – I will do everything I can to come back, with Ron and Hermione.”

Ginny continued to stare out the window as a tear started down her cheek. “I know. But I can’t help but be scared for you – all of you.” She sighed deeply and looked down as she fidgeted with her hands. “You know, Harry – you’re it for me. I’m not expecting like a ring or a promise or anything, but somewhere… a long time from now… you were always going to be it.”

Harry smiled and took Ginny’s face in his hand. “I know. And I don’t have a ring, or the money to buy one, but I can give you a promise.” At this, Ginny looked up into his eyes, tears silently falling from her own. “I promise that I will love you until the day I die, and I will do everything in my power to come back to you. I would never ask you to wait for me, especially if I don’t come back…”

“Harry…”

“…but I will always wait for you, I promise.” Harry felt his face become warm as he fought back tears.

Ginny smiled soothingly. “You don’t have to be strong for me” she said softly,

A single, warm tear rolled down Harry’s cheek. “Yes. I do.” Harry pulled Ginny to him and kissed her with all the love, fear, desire, and pain in his heart pouring over them both. They broke apart, and Harry took Ginny in his arms as they lay down to sleep.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

“What the hell is that?” Harry rubbed his eyes and looked out the window; it was still black outside.

Ginny yawned and stretched her arms, almost hitting Harry in the face. “I have no idea. Oh – sorry.”

Harry put his arm back around Ginny and squeezed her tightly as he took in the smell of her hair and fabric softener from her sweater. “It can’t be past one in the morning – Ron probably did something dumb. Let’s go back to sleep.”

Ginny muffled her laugh. “Define dumb?”

Harry grinned. “Well, if it involved Hermione…”

BANG! Harry and Ginny sat up quickly, both with eyes wide in fear. Harry pulled his shoes on and gave Ginny a fleeting kiss before he stole down the staircase. He arrived in the kitchen to find Mad-Eye Moody, Hagrid, Tonks, Lupin, Mr. Weasley, Mrs. Weasley, Bill, two members of the Order he didn’t know, and Severus Snape in the Burrow kitchen. Needless to say, it was quite packed.

“Are we supposed to believe you?” Moody growled to Snape.

“I think that’s the point, Mad-Eye. At least, that’s why Dumbledore sent me here.” Snape hissed back.

“You both need to hush before you wake the whole damn house!” Molly Weasley attempted to whisper, but more or less shouted.

“Too late.” Lupin pointed at the staircase which held Harry, followed closely by Hermione, Ron, and Ginny.

Mrs. Weasley threw up her hands in frustration. “Well then, please resume shouting. Maybe they’ll be able to hear you in Aberdeen!”

The members of the Order of the Phoenix looked around and each swallowed hard, probably in attempts to swallow their respective pride. Snape was the first to speak, “The Dark Lord will be attacking Diagon Alley within the next few hours, and if you can get a team there quickly you may be able to stop him from doing serious damage.” He spoke clearly, in a restrained voice – as if trying to explain the situation to a petulant teenager.

“What if he doesn’t attack there? What if it’s a diversion?” Tonks offered in an unbiased tone.

Snape swallowed again, obviously annoyed with his counterparts. “The Dark Lord has wanted to attack Diagon Alley for some time now, and I doubt he would turn back after all the careful planning.”

“And Dumbledore knows of his plan?” one of the members Harry didn’t know piped up. He had a rough voice that complemented his dark, honey-toned skin.

“Of course he does,” Snape snapped, “why do you think he sent me here?”

Mr. Weasley stepped forward and put out his hands in a non-threatening manner. “Alright, Severus – your message has been delivered. You can return to your other duties while we discuss our plan.”

Snape snarled a final glare at the rest of the Order, and quickly Disapparated from the Burrow kitchen. “Well! He could have at least gone outside.” Mrs. Weasley huffed to herself.

“So, what’s the plan?” the other member Harry didn’t know asked. She was quite tall and muscular, and Harry found his brain traveling off to wonder if she played Quidditch.

“Even if it’s nothing, we should still go and make sure.” Lupin sighed.

“Remus ‘s right – tha’s wat Dumbledore wants, innit?” Hagid said calmly.

“Right.” Mad-Eye Moody stepped forward. “Molly – will you stay with the youngins?”

Mrs. Weasley nodded her head and moved to usher Harry, Hermione, Ron, Ginny, and the newly joined Fleur back up the stairs. “I’m not staying.” Harry said firmly and Mrs. Weasley closed in on him.

“Eh?” Moody peered over his shoulder to check who was talking. “What’s that, Potter?”

“I’m going to Diagon Alley. I’m seventeen, a member of the Order, and I’m going.” Harry moved from the stairs to the kitchen.

“We’re with Harry.” Ron said firmly confidently and he and Hermione followed Harry.

“Absolutely not! Ron, Hermione – up to bed with you. Harry, you as well.” Mrs. Weasley looked at Harry, her eyes were watering with the lack of authority she knew she had.

Ron turned to his mother and took her hands, “Mum, I’m going. I’m sorry, but it’s not your decision anymore.”

To Harry’s surprise (and probably everyone else’s, as well), Mrs. Weasley pulled Ron to her in a tight hug. “Be careful, son. I love you.” She then hugged Hermione and Harry as well, before giving Mr. Weasley a kiss on the cheek. “Be safe, and I expect you home in time for breakfast.” Mrs. Weasley smiled sadly and ushered Ginny back up to bed with Fleur’s help.

Mr. Weasley coughed to clear his throat. “Well, then – let’s get on with it…”

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry was crouched in the Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes stockroom next to Hermione, Ron, and Tonks awaiting a signal from Lupin, Jones (the female member Harry didn’t know), and George Weasley. It was bitterly cold outside as the damp, sticky snow continued to dot the night sky. “What time is it?” Ron whispered through chattering teeth.

Harry checked his watch. “Two-thirty, now shut up.” Harry nudged Ron with a forced half-smile across his face. The quartet waited in silence as the minutes passed tensely, slowly. A huge popping noise suddenly filled the air outside the shop, and Harry exchanged knowing glances with his group.

“Well, they’re here.” Tonks said solemnly.

There were loud bangs and hissing noises coming from the alleyway outside the shop, but no human sounds yet. After a few more minutes passed in anxious silence, Harry heard the first screams begin as the sky outside was suddenly illuminated by flames. Tonks grabbed him by the sleeve and pulled him to face her. “Get the supplies and go to the first rendezvous. Our bags aren’t enough, especially if that fire reaches the shop. Take everything you can and move quickly and quietly. Go.” Tonks pushed Harry forward, and he began to grab all kinds of the Weasley twins’ protective spell products. Ron and Hermione soon joined him, and they began filling their extra pockets and stuffing their sweatshirts. Tonks was plastered against the back door, and creaked it open to make sure the coast was clear. The bangs and pops became even louder, and more screams filled the air. She raised a finger, “On my signal… GO!” Tonks pushed the door open and Harry, Ron, and Hermione flew outside and began running.

There were people everywhere, some on the ground, others running in the alleyway, some stuck in burning buildings. There weren’t nearly as many people as there used to be in Diagon Alley, but it was enough to make your stomach turn at the thought of their fates. Harry turned to let Hermione and Ron pass him as they ran towards the abandoned Ollivander’s wand shop, and he saw most of the terror behind him. He watched, only for a moment, as the flames of the burning buildings at the other end of the alley grew higher and higher as the etched closer towards the Order’s positions. There were Death Eaters strewn about the other end of the alley, coming closer with the flames. Harry gulped hard and turned back to run towards his second position. He hurried to catch up to Ron and Hermione, but began throwing some of his protective spell gear to the people running helplessly about. He pushed an anti-jinx hat into a frantic lady’s arms and gave another spell-repellant product to a man running next to him, but kept moving until he finally made it to Ollivander’s old wand shop.

“Where’s Tonks?” Lupin asked, a cold panic in his voice.

“Here.” Tonks fell into the font of the shop from the doorway.

Lupin pulled her further in and hugged her briefly. “Okay, lay it out.” Harry, Ron, and Hermione dumped their stolen goods onto the floor. “Take what you can use and put it somewhere you can access easily. Gwenog, take the rest of this and go to Moody. Use your broom, but stay low to the ground.”

Everyone began taking a few choice items, and George kept throwing useful ones at his cohorts. “Here, use this one when you fly, Ms. Jones. Ron – this’ll help disguise your hair. This one shrinks enemies for a short time…”

“That’s good, I think we have enough. Gwenog, tell Moody to pull Arthur back, now go!” Lupin said quickly, and she was on a broom and out of the shop in a flash.

“Gwenog Jones? Of the Holyhead Harpies?” Ron asked in a hushed voice.

“Ron, now’s not the time to be starstruck.” Hermione scolded.

The back door burst open and everyone turned with their wands out to see Bill approaching. “It’s alright, it’s me. They’ve taken Flourish and Blotts, Madame Malkin’s, and the Wizarding Public Library... They’re getting closer.” Bill crouched down as George handed him a few Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes items.

“Alright, once they breach this shop we’re going to attack from behind. They shouldn’t try to attack inside the shop since they know Ollivander is gone. Now all we do it wait.” Lupin said soberly. After a few more minutes passed, he whispered to Bill “Do you know if the owners are okay?”

Bill nodded and sighed, still slightly out of breath. “I saw Madame Malkin Apparate outside her back door, but I don’t know how far she got. It’s really hard to Apparate with all, well… all this going on. I think she made it out though… Mr. Blotts was the only one working, and I saw him use floo powder – but I don’t know if they have an eye on that or if he could even get out. I didn’t see any of the library workers leave…” Bill finished miserably.

They all sat and watched as people continued to scream and run amuck in the streets as the light from the flames grew brighter and brighter. Finally, the first Death Eaters came into sight and passed over Ollivander’s shop without even a glance inside. “Hold your positions” Lupin muttered out of the corner of his mouth, and they all waited on edge for several more minutes as more Death Eaters passed. After a few minutes without an appearance by any Death Eaters, Lupin moved quietly to the door and peered out the window from a crouched position. He sighed heavily and looked at Tonks, Hermione, Ron, Harry, George, and Bill, “Stay close, stay covered, and don’t do anything stupid.” He sighed again and turned to doorknob, then pulled the door inwards slowly as to not attract any unwanted attention.

Tonks was the first out the door, followed by Bill, Lupin, George, and finally Harry, Hermione and Ron. Harry scuttled to some debris just outside Ollivander’s shop and crouched low, waiting for Ron and Hermione to join him before he did anything. They were soon beside him, and Harry looked behind him to make sure they were not about to be surprised themselves. “Ready?” he asked himself.

“Ready.” Hermione and Ron said together.

Harry began cursing the Death Eaters only several yards in front of him as Ron and Hermione yelled out similar jinxes and curses. Several Death Eaters stumbled backwards and one or two slumped to the ground, but some of those who were missed by their hexes began to turn around to look for the source. Harry pulled out Peruvian Darkness Powder from his pocket and threw it in front of him. “MOVE, NOW!” He stood and pulled Ron and Hermione to their feet as they made for shelter on the other side of the alleyway. More Death Eaters seemed to catch onto what was happening behind them, and Harry heard curses from both the Order and the Death Eaters flying all around him. He slid behind a heap of old stocking boxes with Ron and Hermione still at his sides. “Everyone okay?” Ron and Hermione nodded, and Harry sat up to begin curse-slinging again.

It was a flurry of curses and confusion for almost half an hour, and Harry couldn't tell if it was Death Eaters or members of the Order falling to the ground. Harry would change position every few minutes, making sure to keep Ron and Hermione at his side. He was moving from his last position, which had been blown to smithereens by a Death Eater, when he heard a yelp from behind him. Harry swung around to see a blast of red light hit Ron square in the back as he fell to the ground. Hermione rushed forward to grab him as the Death Eater closed in on her. Harry sprinted towards him, “SECTUMSEMPRA!” Blood spewed from the Death Eater, and he fell in a wet, red heap only a few paces from Ron. Harry crouched to Ron and Hermione. “Is he alive?” he whisper-yelled.

“I don’t know.” Hermione began to cry.

“It wasn’t the Killing Curse, get him back to Ollivander’s.” Harry ordered. Hermione nodded and wiped her face as she levitated Ron’s limp body back to the shop. Harry screamed curses at any person who came near, ensuring their safe arrival, and then ran headfirst back into the fight. He’s not dead. He’s not dead, Harry repeated to himself over and over as he ran. A blast of orange light burned Harry’s forearm, spinning him around to face a snarling, slobbering Death Eater fast approaching. “INCARCEROUS!” Harry yelled, and the man was bound in tight rope. Harry grabbed his wand and threw it as far as he could, then stupefied the bound Death Eater and continued to search for his allies.

Harry came upon Bill, Fred, and George slinging curses every which-way and joined in quickly. There were Death Eaters falling all around them, but there were still so many. Suddenly, the Death Eaters began to put down their wands and back away – almost rushing back towards the other end of the alley from which they started. “What the...?” Fred said as he rubbed the blood from his chin.

“I don’t know, but Ron’s hurt.” Harry said curtly. “He’s in Ollivander’s with Hermione.” Fred and George nodded to each other and tore down the alleyway back to the store as Harry and Bill went to find the rest of the Order. They quickly found Mad-Eye Moody limping more than usual, Tonks with a bloody nose and a gash on her right arm, Lupin with a burn mark on his left cheek, Gwenog Jones holding her left arm and limping, and Hagrid and Mr. Weasley panting heavily.

“Ron’s hurt, he’s with Fred, George, and Hermione in Ollivander’s.” Harry said again, and Mr. Weasley went with Bill to find them.

“Is everyone else okay?” Moody growled as blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth.

“Fine.” Lupin, Tonks, and Gwenog Jones agreed.

“Costas ‘s dead. I’unno who did it, but aye got ‘em back for ’t.” Hagrid demonstrated an uppercut-punching motion.

“Come on, we have to find his body for his mother.” Lupin said somberly. They were about to disperse and search the bodies strewn about the alley, when a flame rose up behind them causing a large crash. Harry turned to see a frail-looking figure walking confidently up the alleyway towards them with something by its side.

“Oh God…” Harry heard Gwenog Jones mutter, but they all stood resolute as they watched Lord Voldemort approach them slowly.

“Why is he alone?” Tonks whispered.

“I’ll bet you anything he’s not.” Lupin hushed back.

A few more minutes passed in scared, frozen silence, until Harry realized what was walking with Voldemort. “It’s a lion…” he heard Hagrid mumble.

Harry swallowed hard. “It’s Ryanne.”



Reviews! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: It's not what you think, I promise! And I know it's a little short, but we're nearing the end...

Chapter Thirty-Eight: Remember Love

The Order tightened their motley group and pulled closer together. There were no Weasleys amongst Harry, Gwenog Jones, Tonks, Lupin, Remus, and Mad-Eye, and Harry was secretly thankful he didn’t have to fear for Ron or Hermione’s lives just then. Harry gripped his wand and braced his legs shoulder-width apart, ready for whatever was coming next. Voldemort’s eyes glowed red as he approached within ten yards, as did those of his feline companion.

“Good evening, Harry.” Voldemort hissed as he stopped only a few yards away, lioness-Ryanne pacing in front of him and emitting a low growl.

“Wish I could say it was, Tom.” Harry spat back.

The sides of Voldemort’s mouth curled in a sinister smile. “Ah, now where is your fearless leader?”

Harry swallowed hard and thought of something, anything to retort, “What’s it to you?”

Voldemort shrugged his shoulders like a disappointed customer. “Oh, nothing; I was just hoping we could settle an old score. It will be fine, though – I can always have him repay his debt in other ways.”

“Give us the girl, and we’ll walk away.” Harry turned to see Mad-Eye Moody, amazingly calm.

Voldemort laughed a high-pitched, menacing giggle. “Oh, I don’t think so, Alastor.”

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but it appears that it’s five against one here – unless you count your cat.” Moody limped forward as Harry stared at him in terrified awe.

“I do.” Voldemort smiled horribly, and the lioness pacing in front of him suddenly turned and ran straight for Moody. The lioness-Ryanne leapt on top of him before he could even cast a spell or jinx, and they rolled a few feet away. As they rolled over a second time, the lioness transformed to reveal a harsh-looking Ryanne standing over Moody, and she pointed her finger at his heart as an ominous green light erupted from her fingertip.

“NOOOO!” Hagrid bellowed as he rushed forwards to stop Ryanne, but she held her other hand up, palm out, and a red light blew Hagrid against the wall on the other side of the Alley. In a matter of seconds, Hagrid was breathing heavily as he lay unconscious a few feet away, and Alastor Moody was not breathing at all.

Ryanne maintained her position, still growling at the body of Mad-Eye Moody, as Voldemort let out a terrific and wicked laugh. “It seems your numbers are dwindling fast, Harry Potter.”

Harry reluctantly pulled his eyes from the heaving body of Hagrid as he turned back to Voldemort. “Numbers are irrelevant; I’m going to kill you.” Harry began to shake with fury as he gnashed his teeth.

Voldemort bowed slightly to Harry, and gave him a look of slight impression. “That’s very bold of you, Harry.” Voldemort’s smile faded quickly. “Get on with it then.” He pulled his wand out and bent forward, getting ready for battle.

“Oh, you misunderstand. I’m going to kill you, but not tonight. I have a previous engagement to attend.” Harry grinned, saying anything off the top of his head.

Voldemort cocked his head like a confused child. “Well, if you’re not going to kill me tonight, Harry, I’d like to return the favor in advance.”

Harry slid his feet backwards a few paces, closer to where Ryanne stood like a statue. “That’s okay; like I said, I have a previous engagement that requires my attention.” Harry was right in front of the extremely confused Tonks, Jones and Lupin, and only a few feet to the right of Ryanne.

“I’m tired of your game, Harry. I told you I would…” Voldemort continued to threaten Harry, but he stopped listening.

“Remus!” Harry whispered out of the corner of his mouth. Lupin stepped forward in a motion that looked as if he was protecting Harry.

“Ah, what do we have here? A former werewolf… pray tell, how do you like your new life above ground? It’ll be short-lived, I promise….” Voldemort continued to spew malicious threats.

“Geet Tunks ahnd Jons ahnd thuh Weeslees ahnd geet ouht uf heer.” Harry mumbled out of the corner of his mouth. Lupin opened his mouth to protest, but Harry continued quickly. “Ime goong to geet Ryen.” Lupin nodded slightly.

“Do you ever shut up?” Harry finally said loudly, as Lupin moved next to Tonks and Jones and began to whisper quietly.

“What?” Voldemort growled.

“Seriously – you’re all talk and no action. I’m bored, and I have better things to do with my time.” Harry crossed his arms over his chest and jutted out his right hip.

Voldemort stared at Harry in shocked rage for a few tense moments, then surmised “I’m going to kill you, Harry. Tonight.”

Harry uncrossed his arms and bent his knees slightly, getting ready to run. “Bummer.”

Voldemort raised his wand and screamed “AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Harry ran to Ryanne as the jet of green light barely missed him and flew through the space that previously held Lupin, Jones and Tonks. He turned Ryanne so her back was facing Voldemort as he screamed again. “I love you forever - come back to us. Amor memoria!” Harry told her red eyes, and he kissed her fiercely as he pulled her to him. Harry broke away from her as another blast of green light illuminated the darkness behind Ryanne, and she began to glow green as the red faded from her eyes momentarily. Harry let her go and ran to Hagrid’s limp body as Voldemort’s next scream was interrupted by cracks coming from Ollivander’s wand shop. Harry fell next to Hagrid and grabbed his arm as he concentrated on the Burrow. Harry looked up as Voldemort pointed his wand at Harry yet again, but Harry was soon being pushed through an invisible tire with Hagrid by his side, on their way to the Burrow.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry lay flat on his back in the field in front of the Burrow as the light from the sunrise began to lift the darkness, and he felt like he was being crushed to death. The body of the unconscious Hagrid was on top of him, and Harry could feel his ribs cracking. “Hu… hu… HELP!” he managed breathlessly. Hagrid’s body was soon lifted and levitated above him, and Harry rolled a few feet away. He stopped and lay sprawled on the grass as he inhaled deeply a few times, when Lupin came over to him.

“Are you okay, Harry?” he asked with worried eyes.

“I’m… fine… just… need… air…” Harry managed.

“Come on, let’s get you inside.” Lupin sighed, relieved. Tonks and Fred came over and they helped Harry up, and he saw Hermione and George helping walk Ron inside.

He’s okay. They’re both okay. Harry thought thankfully. He looked behind him to see Mr. Weasley, Gwenog Jones, and Bill reviving Hagrid. Harry closed his eyes and fell asleep.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

She woke up suddenly, as if someone had poured cold water all over her. Someone familiar was standing in front of her… she knew him from somewhere… She blinked as she felt something hit her in the middle of her back - a horrible blast of fire and ice at the same time, and she felt herself lose her breath as the person she knew ran away and she fell to her knees. Ryanne looked at her hands, and saw them glow green in the night – a familiar sensation, but from where? She didn’t know where she was, but she knew she shouldn’t be there. She fell forward onto her side and retched as that cold water-feeling came over her again. John… no, not John – Harry. Harry? That can’t be right… She turned over again to find Harry, but he was gone and someone was coming towards her. Who? Voldemort… Voldemort! Ryanne closed her eyes tight, and when she reopened them her world was glowing red. Make him believe it! Ryanne pushed herself up and stood stock-still in front of her captor. “Well, where are they?” Ryanne stared into nothingness and didn’t answer. Voldemort cursed into the night, then stared into Ryanne’s eyes as she let her mind go blank. “Come with me, child – take my hand.” Ryanne suppressed a shudder as she took Voldemort’s hand and was transported to a dank stone alley that fed into a similarly dank street. Voldemort led her, their hands still entwined, and she noticed the street sign read “Spinner’s End”. They stopped in front of a sad-looking house and waited for the man inside to open the door. The house looked familiar, as if from a dream, and Ryanne couldn’t help but wonder where she had been that put her in the company of Lord Voldemort – or what she had done.


Questions, Concerns, Reviews! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
Chapter Thirty-Nine: Secret Affairs

Harry heard the sizzle of bacon and smelled the aroma of freshly-baked muffins before he opened his eyes, and while his mind told him to go back to sleep – his stomach forced him to wake up. He yawned and stretched when someone flung themselves on top of him, and Harry opened his eyes quickly to see a mass of red hair on his chest.

“Good morning, Ginny.” He said with a smile in his voice.

Ginny looked up, her arms still around his stomach. “You had me worried there for a bit.” She said softly, her eyes glistening with suppressed tears.

Harry sat up and hugged Ginny properly. “I’m alright. How is Ron?”

“He’s asleep; Dad thinks he was hit with some kind of altered-stunning spell. They think he’ll be fine after a good rest.”

Harry sighed heavily. “Everyone else?”

“Hermione’s helping Mum and Fleur in the kitchen, Tonks and Lupin left to go get some rest, Fred and George are asleep on the couch, Bill is taking care of Ron, Hagrid went to St. Mungo’s…” Harry started and Ginny pushed him back down, “…but just for observation, and Dad and Jones went to Diagon Alley to get… to get… the bodies.” She finished softly.

Harry took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose as he wrinkled his forehead. “That’s two Order members gone in one night.”

Ginny sighed in mutual grief. “I just can’t believe Moody is… well, gone. He seemed invincible, you know?”

Harry put his glasses back on and took Ginny’s hand. “I know.” They sat there in bereaved silence for several minutes, remembering Alastor Moody. “Come on, I think your Mum’s about finished with breakfast.” Harry and Ginny trudged down the stairs, their steps filled with relief and mourning.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

The day passed somberly as the occupants of the Burrow mourned the passing of two colleagues. There wasn’t much talk, and when conversations arose they remained brief. The day turned into a week, during which time Harry attended two quick funerals that were succinct in message and delivery, almost to the point of degradation. Harry simply supposed that the funerals were possible attack points, and the Ministry and Order alike wanted to prevent any further confrontations so quickly after the near-devastation of Diagon Alley. Nonetheless, Harry was thankful that a new year was beginning – one that would hopefully contain fewer funerals in his future.

It was the night before Ginny was to leave to go back to Hogwarts, and the Weasley family (with the newly rejoined Charlie, after he had taken off for a few days), along with Harry, Hermione, and Lupin, were gathered around the dinner table for the most optimistic meal in quite some time.

“So what did your parents say?” Harry asked Hermione in between bites.

Hermione rolled her eyes and waved her hand in the air to illustrate her point, “Oh, you know – the usual… ‘think about your future, what about exams, what about your career, et cetera’. I finally told them that if I didn’t come with you, it wouldn’t matter whether or not I went back to school because there wouldn’t be a future. Anyway, they figured that I was mature enough to make my own decision and they decided to be supportive – even if it is somewhat strained.” Hermione smiled to herself.

Harry lifted his shoulders, not knowing what to say. “Well… I wish it could’ve gone better…”

“Oh, don’t worry about it! It was my choice, and I’m just lucky that they came around. I wouldn’t have gone back even if they hadn’t.” Hermione winked at Harry.

Harry nodded to her, silently thanking her again for her sacrifice. Tomorrow, Ginny would be getting on the Hogwarts Express, as Ron, Harry, and Hermione set off in search of the final horcrux. Harry took a moment to look around the table and take in his good fortune to have such a supportive adopted-family. It could be the last time they all sat down together, and Harry made sure to enjoy the rest of the meal.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Harry was in Diagon Alley, which was still burning all around him. This can’t be right, he thought, the Ministry cleaned this up… He looked around him, trying to figure out what was going on and where everyone was, when he suddenly felt the presence of another person. Harry spun around to see a green, glowing figure a few feet away, and he took a few cautionary steps backwards. The green glow began to fade, and in its wake left a powerful-looking Ryanne, who smiled at Harry. Nevertheless, Harry stood his ground in case she was still under Voldemort’s control, and merely asked “What are you doing here?”

Ryanne smiled again. “I asked you here.”

Harry couldn’t disguise his confusion. “You… I… what?”

“I hate to break it to you, but you’re dreaming.” She said softly.

“If you know you’re dreaming, then how is it a dream?” Harry questioned, still very cautious.

Ryanne rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips. “Look, if you want to get all technical about it, then you can only know you’re dreaming when you do not dream voluntarily – as you are doing now. If you were just dreaming on your own during a normal sleep, then you would not know you were dreaming. Make sense?”

Harry tried to conceal his smile. “So, you’re making me have this dream?”

Ryanne put her head in her right hand. “It’s not like I can call you collect or anything.”

At this, Harry relaxed and laughed - he was definitely talking to the real Ryanne. “Fair enough.”

Ryanne crossed her arms over her chest and smiled. “Good. Now, you need to listen to me. Whatever spell you cast, broke Voldemort’s spell. That must’ve been one hell of a charm, or whatever, because you got me out of his hold almost immediately. I don’t know what he was doing to control me, but I don’t know how long I’ve been gone or what I’ve been doing up until you cast on me – and we’ll have time to go over that later, so don't ask. I know where the last horcrux is, well… sort of…”

“What do you mean, ‘sort of’?” Harry moved closer to Ryanne, his initial caution diffused.

“I know where it is, but I have no idea how to tell you how to get there. Hence, why I’m casting this dream on you – so I can show you.” Ryanne raised her hands and Diagon Alley seemed to blur instantly, as if they were running through it incredibly fast and watching all the shops blur-by. The blurring finally stopped, and Ryanne and Harry were left in a dank, dark street full of depressing little homes. Harry looked around to take in his new location.

“Where are we?” he asked after a few minutes.

“Come here.” Ryanne jogged down the road a little ways, motioning for Harry to follow. “Look, the sign says ‘Spinner’s End’, but I have no idea where that is.” Harry shrugged, indicating his own lack of understanding. “Anyway, there’s a house a few blocks up, and the man who lives there is a Death Eater, and he guards the horcrux.”

Harry and Ryanne began to walk towards the end of the road. “Which Death Eater?”

Ryanne shrugged her shoulders and furrowed her brow, as if remembering caused her pain. “I know I know him, but for the life of me I can’t remember his name. He’s definitely a right piece of work, though.” They walked for a few moments in the still dream-air, until they reached the sorriest, most miserable looking house of all on Spinner’s End. “This is it.” Ryanne stepped towards the front door and it vanished, and Harry quickly followed her into the dank living room. “The Death Eater lives here, and there are several hidden passageways and rooms here. Here, this is the one he used to bring out the horcrux.” Ryanne moved to a bookcase and pushed one of the books inward, causing the bookcase to swing open and reveal another doorway. “Sorry, but I only saw the bookcase – I don’t know what happens next.”

“Ryanne, can you show me the man?” Harry asked, wondering who he might have to fight to retrieve the horcrux.

Ryanne smacked her forehead. “Well, duh. That was stupid of me.” Ryanne rolled her eyes at her lack of thought, and there was suddenly a pale, sallow-faced man with greasy black hair and a matching black cloak standing next to Ryanne. Harry’s jaw dropped, and he stared at the man in shock and fury. Ryanne was sizing up the man, unaware of Harry’s reaction, “I know I know him, but I just can’t remember…” She looked to Harry for guidance, but was stunned by his expression of rage. “Potter?”

“Snape.” Harry growled through clenched teeth.

Ryanne smiled suddenly. “Oh yeah!” The smile faded quickly, “Oh, holy ****…” She stared at Snape along with Harry, just as confused and shocked as he was, until she shook suddenly and said, “I have to go, someone’s coming for me.” She turned to Harry and took him by the shoulders. “I can’t come back yet, not before you get the horcrux. Don’t be stupid, don’t get caught, and be careful. Thank you for bringing me back, and please let Charlie and Rob know I’m okay. I’ll be home soon.” She hugged him quickly, and the room began to dissolve around them into darkness.

Harry woke with a start, the January sunlight pouring into his room. He dashed out of bed and ran to Hermione and Ron’s room. Harry knocked hard on the door, determined to wake up his friends immediately. After a few minutes the door swung open to reveal a disheveled and angry-looking Ron.

“What could you possibly want at eight o’clock in the morning?” He asked, or rather slurred in his early-morning state.

“I know where the last horcrux is.” Harry said quickly.

Ron’s eyes opened wide, and Hermione was at his side in a flash. “You know where the last horcrux is?” she asked, unbelieving. “How?”

Ron and Hermione stepped back to let Harry into their room, and Ron closed the door. “I didn’t tell you guys this, but when were in the Diagon Alley I performed a spell on Ryanne.” Hermione gasped slightly, and both she and Ron continued to state open-mouthed at Harry. “It wasn’t planned, and it was a spell I just, sort of, made up – on the spot. I knew we couldn’t take her with us, not under Voldemort’s control, and I knew that love was the only thing Voldemort didn’t understand and probably wouldn’t caution himself against, and I remembered Slughorn’s class about Amortentia and Memory potions, and I just put some words together and came up with a spell, and I told her something I knew John had said to her, and I thought that maybe if the spell worked and she heard something from someone she loved it might just snap her out of Voldemort’s control, and I wanted to do everything I could to get her back, so I said the spell and… I kissed her.” Harry breathed heavily, trying to catch his breath after his rant.

Ron’s face began to redden, and Hermione asked “What did you say?”

Harry sighed deeply. “Amor memoria. It loosely means ‘remember love’. I thought it might bring her back.”

Ron’s face was beat red. “You… cheated… on… my… sister??” he seethed.

Harry looked him straight in the eye. “You know I would never do that. I was trying to get her to remember John – someone she loved intensely.”

Ron began to pace the room. “What does any of this have to do with the horcrux?”

Harry closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Last night I had a dream, but it wasn’t a normal dream. Ryanne was there and she told me that she had cast a spell to project herself into my dreams so she could show me where the last horcrux was.”

“Now you’re dreaming about your secret affair?” Ron huffed as the interrogated Harry.

“No, I—“ Harry began, but he didn’t need to finish; Hermione slapped Ron on the cheek before he could say another word.

She took his shocked face in her hands, “Harry would never cheat on Ginny, and if it were me I would want you to do the same thing to try and save a friend. Now get a grip and listen.” Hermione kissed Ron briefly and turned back to Harry. “Go on.”

Harry raised his eyebrows in confusion, but when the redness started to leave Ron’s cheeks he continued. “We were on a street called ‘Spinner’s End’, but I don’t know where that is because Ryanne didn’t know, and therefore couldn’t tell me. Still, she showed me where it was… and who was guarding it.” He grumbled bitterly.

“Harry, who was it?” Hermione asked softly, though the fear in her eyes gave Harry the suspicion that she might have guessed correctly.

“Snape. Severus, bloody, Snape is the protector of Voldemort’s seventh horcrux.” He growled, his teeth and fists clenched in anger.

Hermione covered her mouth and Ron’s gaped open in disbelief. They both stared at Harry, looking as if they hoped he’d yell ‘April Fool’s!’ and tell them it was a bad joke – but it was real. Harry took a long, deep breath, “We have to leave today.”


Questions, Concerns, Reviews! http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=14694
Gryffravenslytherpuff
A/N: This was originially going to be broken into at least three chapters and an epilogue, but I kinda got carried away. I know it's long, but the end always is. Thanks to everyone who kept up with the story and reviewing, you guys have been an awesome help! I really hope you enjoyed An American Witch in Britain, I certainly did.


Chapter Forty: The Final Battle

The February air was still and biting cold from the rain, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione were drawing ever-closer to Spinner’s End. They had all been out of touch with the Order and their families for just over two weeks, but the Daily Prophets they snagged from various dumpsters in wizard villages didn’t contain any familiar names in the obituaries. They were on their own, and Harry pulled his coat tighter around him as they entered the small, muggle village of Arshen and headed south for a particular street.

“Let’s review the plan, one more time.” Ron said as he steadied his shaky voice.

“Unlock, enter, get the horcrux, leave.” Harry said through chapped lips.

Ron sighed as his breath created fog, “All without being seen or detected.”

“That’s the plan.” Harry reassured him.

“And if we’re caught?” Ron speculated.

“Get out alive, by any means necessary. It couldn’t hurt to take a few Death Eaters down in the process.” Harry scowled.

“Come on, it’s this way.” Hermione mumbled from under her scarf. The threesome turned the corner at the end of the lane, onto Spinner’s End. Harry nearly held his breath the entire walk down the dismal street until they all stopped just short of Severus Snape’s home.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Harry asked Hermione yet again, though he already knew the answer.

“I’ll be fine.” She managed to smile under her scarf, and pointed her wand to her forehead, muttering “Vicissitudo!” From Hermione’s forehead down, she began to change appearance, and quickly took on the façade of an elderly beggar woman. “Wish me luck.”

Ron kissed her on the forehead, “Luck” he whispered softly, and he and Harry retreated to the shadows to watch Hermione proceed with their plan.

Hermione hobbled to Severus Snape’s front door and knocked weakly, but audibly. There was no answer, no lights, and no movement from inside the home. Hermione knocked again, more forcefully this time. Still, there were no signs of life from inside the dilapidated home. Hermione pulled out her wand, keeping most of the wood hidden under her ‘shabby’ appearance, and tapped the keyhole. She put her hand on the doorknob and turned it, pushing the door in. Hermione then motioned to Harry and Ron to join her.

The two young men were quickly by her side, and they shut the door quietly. “Well, that was remarkably easy.” Ron whispered in the living room, if you could call it that. The inside of the home looked worse in person, Harry thought, as if it were infested with rats, cockroaches, and Merlin knows what else. He strained his ears and his eyes, desperately looking for signs of current life within the home, but it appeared there was no one. Harry nodded to Ron and Hermione, and moved swiftly to the bookcase Ryanne had shown him in the dream.

Protected by his friends, Harry pushed the book in as the bookcase swung open, revealing a blank stone wall. Harry sighed heavily, and closed his eyes to remember a previous search for a horcrux with Professor Dumbledore. He opened his eyes, and began to feel the wall, running his wandhand (with his wand-ring on his finger) over each stone. After a few minutes, just when Harry was becoming discouraged, he felt his hand began to buzz ever-so-slightly around the bottom third of the stone wall. Harry furrowed his eyebrows and closed his eyes as he felt several bricks send tingles down his arm, and he realized what the stone wall meant. “It’s like Diagon Alley,” he whispered to his friends, and he twirled his fingers to produce his wand. Quietly, Harry tapped each of the stones that made his hand buzz with his wand, and the stone wall began to evaporate from the center of the stone grouping.

As the wall vanished, a narrow passageway was left in its absence. Harry stood and whispered to his friends, “Close the bookcase, but not all the way – be sure to leave a crack open so we can get out. Follow me.” Harry led Hermione and Ron down the dark passageway, probably one or two floors underground, until they reached a cave-like doorway sealed with compacted stone and soil. Harry ran his wandhand over the entrance just as he had done before, but there was no tingling sensation. Harry stood and turned to Hermione, “I need a knife.” Hermione gave Harry a look of worry, but nonetheless lifted her wand and muttered “Laedo”. A bright silver knife was conjured into her hand, and she handed it to Harry. Harry nodded his thanks and turned back to the wall, then took the knife and cut a small gash in his open palm. He then placed his palm against the entryway, and it immediately vanished to reveal a descending, rickety staircase.

“We’re almost there, stay close.” Harry whispered, not only to warn his friends but break the nervous silence of the antechamber. They descended the staircase cautiously, yet quickly, and found themselves in the final chamber. In the middle of the chamber was a mirrored, square box, which not only showed Harry an image of himself, but also contained the image of a sparkling, bejeweled goblet. “It’s here, feel around but be careful.” He cautioned, and the trio began to slowly canvas the chamber. After thirty minutes of careful movement and still nothing gained, Harry moved to stare at the mirror-box.

Hermione moved to his side. “I don’t think it’s here, Harry, it might be a trick.”

Ron soon joined them, “Or… it’s in the mirror.”

Harry looked to Ron. “What do you mean?”

“Voldemort is using techniques he knows, Diagon Alley, the cave with the locket – why not use Dumbledore’s defense against the Sorcerer’s Stone against him?” he whispered.

“Use Dumbledore’s plan to keep Voldemort out, to keep Dumbledore out… hmm.” Harry pondered the idea.

“I think that’s exactly the kind of thing Voldemort would find amusing, if he had a sense of humor.” Hermione added.

Harry considered the mirror for a few more moments. “Stand back a minute” he said finally. As Ron and Hermione backed away, Harry pointed his wand at the mirror and said “Accio cup!” A jet of red light hit the mirror and rebounded upon Harry, sending him flying to the other end of the chamber. Hermione and Ron were quickly at his side, making sure he was okay. “I’m alright… I thought something like that might happen – probably to kill intruders if they use the Killing Curse.” Harry thought aloud. Hermione and Ron helped him up, and Harry walked back over the face the mirror. “There’s something wrong about this mirror…” he questioned out loud, “…its images are somehow off…” Suddenly, an idea came to Harry and he slowly began closer towards the mirror. He stretched out his hand, and pushed it through the mirror.

The mirror didn’t crack or break, but rather absorbed his hand as if Harry had always been attached at the wrist to the mirror. “How are you doing that?” Ron whispered, alarmed.

“I don’t know…” Harry honestly said, and the skin around his wrist soon became red. “Ah!” he jumped and tried to pull his arm back, but he was stuck.

“What is it?” Hermione asked, rushing forward as did Ron.

“It’s burning my wrist, and I can’t get my hand back!” Harry pulled a few more times, and the circle around his wrist began to smoke. Harry decided quickly on his next move, “If I don’t come back within seven minutes, get out of here as fast as you can... Thank you both.” And with that, before Ron or Hermione had time to answer, Harry plunged himself towards the mirror.

Harry grabbed his wrist and stood still for a few moments to catch his breath. He turned and looked at what must be the back of the mirror, and saw Ron and Hermione looking at him, worry and fear on their faces. They were looking up and down the mirror, as if they couldn’t see him on the other side, and Harry turned back around to find what he had come for – the Cup of Helga Hufflepuff. The area of the mirror-box seemed much smaller from the outside, but inside it was as large as the antechamber; and there, in the middle of the mirror-box, was a large pedestal with the same glistening goblet Harry had seen before from outside the mirror. Harry moved quickly towards it, and checked the pedestal for any hidden traps or curses. Satisfied that he would not suffer instantly from taking the goblet, Harry took a deep breath and removed the goblet from the pedestal. Nothing happened.

Harry grinned and moved back towards the mirror he had entered the box through and stuck his hand with the goblet through. Immediately he recoiled and pulled his hand and goblet back – it felt like he had put his forearm through fire, and when he looked at his skin it was beat red. Of course, Harry thought, he’s trying to make me weaker when I leave. Harry took a few steps back, closed his eyes, and ran headfirst into the mirror. “AH!” Harry fell onto the ground of the chamber outside the mirror-box, and his skin felt like it was burning. Harry looked at his arm that tested the mirror, and even saw some of his skin peeling from the scorches.

“Harry! You did it!” Ron kneeled by his side.

“Are you okay? What happened?” Hermione asked quickly.

“I’m alright, but we have to destroy this horcrux and get out of here as fast as possible.”

“Destroy it? In here?” Ron asked aghast.

“Yes, before anything else happens.” Harry told him, and he rose to his feet. He put the chalice in his wandhand and felt the now-familiar buzzing yet again. “We have to hurry.” Harry placed the goblet on the floor and motioned for Ron and Hermione to make a triangle around it with him. “We have to kill the piece of soul in this horcrux, so take out your wands and point it at the cup.” Ron and Hermione did as he told, “Good, now think of every horrible thing ever in your life. Everything evil and everything you suffered. Remember what horrible things Voldemort has done, the terrible crimes he has committed and the evil he has perpetrated against us and our family and friends. Hold it all in your wand; let it be like a lightening rod.” Ron and Hermione’s faces were like stone, etched with hatred and sorrow, and they stared rigidly at their wands. “This cup is one of the causes of all that evil, and it’s time we destroy it. Empty your hatred and give all the evils back to the cup, empty your wands.” Immediately, a bright green light erupted from the end of Ron’s wand. Harry began to concentrate on his own wand as the same green light burst from Hermione’s wand. Finally, Harry’s wand was soon emitting the same jet of green light.

The wands all connected with similar beams of light, and a horrible buzzing filled the chamber, echoing off the walls. “May it be destroyed.” Harry whispered to his friends, and the buzzing turned into a sickening scream from the cup. The screams from the cup were deafening, until a huge ‘BANG!’ sent Harry, Ron, and Hermione flying backwards. Harry rose quickly to his feet and ran over to the cup, picked it up in his wandhand and waited to feel any sort of life from it. He grinned to his friends, both of them getting to their feet. “It’s dead.”

“Really?” Ron asked, shocked.

“Yeah, it’s dead.” Harry said again, sighing in relief.

“Then let’s get the hell out of here.” Hermione said quickly, and Harry stifled a laugh as he pocketed the cup and followed her and Ron out of the chamber. Harry reopened his palm-wound to get back into the antechamber, and they were quickly back in Severus Snape’s living room.

Harry closed the bookcase/door behind him and put his head back as he leaned against the wall. “We did it.”

“This place gives me the willies, let’s get out of here.” Ron said as he shivered, apparently from a case of the creeps.

“I’m with you.” Harry said, and they all moved towards the door when a large ‘pop’ sounded behind them, back in the living room.

“WORMTAIL!” a horrible voice bellowed. Harry, Ron, and Hermione froze in position. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?” the voice screamed at them, and Harry turned slowly to see Lord Voldemort, Severus Snape, and Ryanne standing in front of him.

“I felt like a spot of tea with the potions master.” Harry said quickly, and amazingly calm.

Voldemort grinned. “There are no Order members here, Harry Potter, no one to protect you.”

“That’s alright, I’ve got all the protection I need.” Harry stood defiantly in front of his nemesis, somehow unafraid.

The creaking of stairs interrupted their conversation, and Peter Pettigrew quickly descended into the living room from the attic. “Yes, Master?”

“Perfect timing, Wormtail. I want you to kill this boy.” Voldemort pointed at Ron.

Wormtail grinned and grimaced at the same time. “Yes, Master.”

Harry stepped in front of Ron and stared down Peter. “Well, get on with it!” Voldemort ordered.

“I… but, Master… I…” Wormtail stuttered.

“What the rat is trying to tell you, is that he owes a life-debt to Potter.” Snape said calmly, without emotion.

“Is this true, Wormtail?” Voldemort whispered.

“Master! I… I… couldn’t help it… Master, please forgive me!” Wormtail fell to his knees and began to kiss the hem of Voldemort’s robes.

“Then kill the girl instead.” Voldemort ordered without hesitation.

Wormtail raised his wand to a stunned Hermione, but stopped suddenly as Ron yelled “AVADA KEDAVRA!”, and a blast of green light hit him square in the chest. Wormtail fell in a heap on the floor, dead.

“It looks as if I may have underestimated your… ‘protection’, if only slightly.” Voldemort giggled. “Severus, take out the boy.”

Severus nodded, and in a flash he pointed his wand at Ron and sent a jet of green light hurtling towards him. Ron was blown against the wall and fell to the floor as Hermione gasped and rushed to his aid. Harry glared at Snape, clenching his fists and gnashing his teeth. “You TRAITOR!”

Voldemort laughed wickedly. “You didn’t honestly think he was on your side, did you? Ignorant child.”

Harry bared his teeth and took a step forward when he felt Hermione tug at his shirt. “He’s alive…” she whispered, barely audible.

Harry stared at her, stunned, then continued forward to Snape - his mind racing. “I’m going to kill you.” He said, making sure to keep his jaw clenched and his voice low.

Snape nodded slightly to him, “I don’t think so, Potter.”

“Come now, enough of this banter. I came here expecting to berate Wormtail, and now I get to kill you. What a pleasant evening!” He giggled heinously again. “But first, darling – would you please dispose of that wretched mudblood?” Voldemort turned to Ryanne.

Ryanne stepped forward, her eyes still glowing red, and Harry paused for a moment – afraid that the dream may have been a trap, but she turned to Voldemort and sent a blast of orange light to his chest from her finger. The red faded from her eyes with a simple blink as Voldemort struggled to regain his footing, and she moved to join Harry by his side. “No.” she said defiantly.

Voldemort screamed, and the whole room seemed to rush by as in Ryanne’s dream. Harry fell to the ground as he lost his footing, and felt grass in his hands. He got up quickly and looked around, and he realized where they were. “You will die tonight, as well, child – in front of your own father’s home.” Voldemort spat at Ryanne.

Voldemort grabbed Snape by the wrist and lifted his sleeve, then pressed his wand to the black tattoo on his forearm. Ryanne groaned and grabbed her own forearm, but stood her ground next to Harry. Harry turned around and sent a glowing, galloping stag in the direction of the Burrow, and ‘pops’ soon filled the freezing air. There were about thirty Death Eaters in the meadow that Ryanne had been taken from, and they were all grinning viciously at Harry, Ryanne, Hermione, and the unconscious body of Ron. There was a static, tense silence in the field as each side waited for someone to make a move, and as one Death Eater raised their arm to cast – more ‘pops’ filled the air to announce the arrival of the Order of the Phoenix. Then the chaos began...

Harry was battling a lumpy, sloppy Death Eater, whom he defeated easily. Around him, Lupin was hurling curses at a screeching and failing Bellatrix Lestrange, Tonks was dodging jinxes from a cackling witch, Bill was battling a few Death Eaters with Fred, George, and Charlie by his side, Ryanne was cursing and punching several Death Eaters one after the other, Mr. Weasley was on the ground and panting heavily from a jinx, Gwenog Jones was dead, Hermione and Mrs. Weasley were trying to revive Ron, Kingsley Shacklebolt was fighting with Aberforth Dumbledore against Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, Elphias Doge and Dedalus Diggle were both dead, Hagrid had decided to disregard his wand/umbrella and was pummeling a few Death Eaters into the ground, Sturgis Podmore was injured somewhere, and Albus Dumbledore was reducing the Death Eaters' ranks with amazing speed. Harry looked around, trying to find Voldemort, when he spotted Severus Snape in the throws of battle with his rival.

Harry ran to them, jumping over hooded and robed bodies and cursing every Death Eater in his path, when he heard Voldemort screaming, “TRAITOR!” over and over with every spell and curse he hurled at Snape. Snape himself was deflecting them, though he was growing weak.

“TOM RIDDLE! It’s me you want, fight me like a man!” Harry yelled to Voldemort, actually trying to save Severus Snape despite himself.

“Harry, NO!” Snape cried, but his hesitation gave Voldemort a window of opportunity, and he screamed,

AVADA KEDAVRA!” Snape fell to the ground as Harry rushed towards him. Harry fell next to Snape and stared into his blank eyes, when a purple light hit him in the side.

“Agh!” Harry tumbled over and held his side, which was now badly burned. Harry got up quickly and faced Voldemort, standing ready for their duel.

“I am going to make this as painful as possible, Harry Potter.” Voldemort sneered.

“As am I.” Harry said clearly. To his surprise, Harry was unafraid; he didn’t feel particularly brave or courageous, but relieved. One way or another, it was going to be over soon.

Crucio!” Voldemort cried, and Harry leapt to his right to avoid the curse. “I said CRUCIO!” Voldemort yelled again, and Harry deflected the curse.

Protego!” Harry shouted.

“AH!” Voldemort’s own screams of pain echoed in the night, and Harry realized that the sounds of curses and yells around him were dwindling fast – though he didn’t know who was winning the battle.

Sectumsempra!” Harry yelled at Voldemort, but he easily deflected it. The dance between the enemies continued, until they were the only cries left in the smoking field. “STUPEFY!” Harry roared, and Voldemort was finally stunned backwards. He took the opportunity to look around him, and saw both Dumbledores, Hagrid, Bill, Fred, George, Charlie, Ron, Hermione, Tonks, Lupin, Shacklebolt, and Ryanne standing triumphantly by his side. Ryanne strode over to Voldemort’s stunned body and grabbed his wand, then threw it to Harry. She then pointed her finger at Voldemort as a bright blue beam of light coiled itself around Voldemort’s body, and she forced him upright, on his knees, in front of Harry. Ron and Hermione took out their wands and cast the same blue light around Voldemort as Ryanne, all three of them now binding him against his will.

Harry stepped forward, only a few feet from Voldemort, and threw his wand to the ground. “You are finished.” Harry stomped on Voldemort’s wand, breaking it into shattered pieces and causing his adversary to howl in rage. “You will never darken our world with your presence again.” Harry pulled out the cup from his coat, causing Voldemort's eyes to widen in fear, and threw it to the ground. “You will never harm another innocent soul.” He flicked his wand and summoned Slytherin’s locket, then threw it on the ground with the cup and wand shards. “You will never fulfill your ‘destiny’ as heir of Slytherin.” Ryanne pulled her necklace over her head and gave it to Harry, and as it glowed he tossed it to the ground. “You will only be remembered as the pathetic man who was defeated by an infant and a teenager.” Harry conjured the diary of the boy Riddle, and threw it to the ground. “You will never be the greatest wizard who has ever lived.” Professor Dumbledore stepped forward and handed Harry the ring from his dead hand, and Harry tossed it on the pile of destroyed horcruxes. “And while I don’t have your snake, you know perfectly well she is dead.”

Harry knelt down to stare into Voldemort’s eyes at his level, and he found rage, hatred, and intense fear and weakness. “You are a wretched coward, and you will always be known as such. Before you go, I want to thank you.” Voldemort’s eyes grew wider with fury and terror and he began to pant out of panic. “Without you, I never would have become the man I am today. I am stronger, wiser, independent, and a better man because of you, so thank you.” Harry rose slowly, “And may your vile, miserable soul find peace in hell.” Harry pointed his wand at Voldemort, who began to scream in terrific horror, “Goodbye. Amor memoria!” A bright red light erupted from the end of Harry’s wand as he let all the love he has known, given, and received pour out of him, and the light silenced Voldemort - forever.



Epilogue: Ten Years Later, 2007

Harry and Ginny were married in 2003, and they have twin two-year old boys named Cale James and Christopher Sirius. Harry was offered the position of Head Auror, but turned down the position “as long as that pathetic git is still minister”; he is currently playing professional Quidditch, and helped England win the last three World Cups as Seeker. Ginny was offered a position on the National Team as Second Chaser, but turned it down to stay at home with Cale and Christopher. They are expecting to have more children “after and only after the boys are fully potty trained”, and live outside of Ottery St. Catchpole near CJ and Chris’ grandparents and aunts and uncles.

Hermione and Ron were married in 2002, seven months before Harry and Ginny. They have a four-year old daughter, Adah Leigh, an eighteen-month old son, Harry James, and a newborn daughter, Lorelai Rose. Hermione is on maternity leave, but will resume her position as Transfiguration Professor soon. Ron is working in the Department of Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures as the head supervisor of Project SPEW – an immensely popular program that has liberated many house-elves from slavery. They also live outside Ottery St. Catchpole, a few miles from Adah, Harry, and Lorelai’s paternal grandparents and many aunts and uncles.

After discovering that she killed her own brother, Ryanne moved back to the United States for a year – until Charlie went to find her. They reunited soon afterwards, and were married in 2000. They have triplet six-year old boys, Henry Patrick, Robert Aden, and Arthur Shaw, as well as twin three-year old girls Jude Anne and Charlotte Kate. Charlie is currently the owner and manager of ‘Dragon Scales’ – an illustrious and profitable chain of stores that sell Dragon-related items. Ryanne was captaining the Holyhead Harpies as their Lead Chaser, but has since retired due to “diaper overflow… if we ever have any more kids, Charlie will be the pregnant one – not me”; Charlie has been known to come into work with a magically-expanded stomach for time to time. They reside in the Archer Manor, close to Henry, Robbie, Arthur, Jude, and Charlie’s grandparents and various aunts and uncles.

Headmaster and Professor Dumbledore past away in 2005 from natural causes. He was succeeded by current Headmistress Minerva McGonagall, and will be sorely missed. His brother, Aberforth Dumbledore retired in 1999 from teaching and no one really knows what he’s doing, but he always sends a Christmas postcard.

Arthur Weasley recovered from the injuries sustained during the Final Battle, and he and Molly enjoy retirement by watching over their many, many grandchildren in the new house purchased for them by Fred and George. They still call their home 'the Burrow' since it is on the grounds of their previous home, but it is quite the mansion.

Fred and George Weasley have opened several Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes around the country, and have plans to take their business international. While they both have steady girlfriends, they are intent on remaining “sexy bachelors to the core! Woo hoo!”

Bill and Fleur Weasley have four sons, nine-year old William Thomas Jr., seven-year old Quinn Charles, five-year old George Fred, three-year old Ethan Ronald, and one-year old daughter, Gabrielle Ginerva after getting married in June 1996. Bill is still working for Gringotts Bank, but has relocated closer to home. Fleur is an extremely enthusiastic homemaker, and swears “I love ‘zis life, ‘ze babies are very ‘appy and ‘zey make ‘zere Mamon ‘appy az well”; no one in the extended Weasley family really believes her. Bill and Fleur live with Billy, Quinn, George, Ethan, and G.G. on the outskirts of London, but visit their family in Ottery St. Catchpole often.

Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks married in late 1997. They have two daughters, eight year-old Keira Lynne and six-year old Kiley Eve. Remus is the current Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor at Hogwarts (for seven years and counting), as well as Deputy Headmaster and Head of Gryffindor House. Nymphadora, who now goes by the name ‘Dora’ since ‘Tonks’ is no longer her last name, is the Head Auror in the Auror Department at the Ministry of Magic. They live in Scotland, but visit their friends in England every holiday.

Rubeus Hagrid is in a long-term, long-distance relationship with Olympe Maxime of Beauxbatons Academy. They have been together for over ten years now, and while they have no plans of marriage, they are very happy. Hagrid is still the groundskeeper and Care of Magical Creatures Professor, and has also taken on the position of caretaker since Argus Filch’s passing in 2004. Madame Maxime is preparing to retire from her position as Headmistress of Beauxbatons, and will be moving to Britain to be closer to Hagrid. Also, Hagrid has found a way to breed miniature dragons that will grow to about the size of a normal horse, and currently has two under his care, Norbert II and Norwena. He has never been happier.

Percy Weasley is currently living alone in a flat in London, and works in the expanding Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office as Junior Assistant (the only position available to him). While he has made amends with his family, Percy is known to receive odd prank mail from time to time in the office.

Draco Malfoy is living with his long-time girlfriend and fiancée, Lavender Brown, in Wales. While his mother and father were killed in the Final Battle, Draco has made amends with the Weasley and Potter families and occasionally sends them a nice letter. He is currently working for the Magical Law Enforcement Department of the Ministry of Magic, and claims his greatest success was “getting to send those prats Crabbe and Goyle to Azkaban”.

Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood dated on-and-off for several years before marrying in 2005, mainly because Luna kept forgetting she was dating Neville (he made sure to buy her a very large wedding ring to remind her she was married). They now live outside of London, and Neville currently works in the Auror Department as one of their most celebrated dark-wizard catchers, while Luna is the editor-in-chief of the Quibbler. On the side, the Longbottoms also have an illustrious herbology business that they began from Neville’s own garden, and they are planning to open their first store after the birth of their child, a son to be named Lucas Michael, expected later this year.

Most of Voldemort's supporters were killed during the Final Battle, and the handful that lived are now spending life sentences in Azkaban - which is no longer guarded by the Dementors. Minister of Magic had the Dementor population destroyed to prevent any further wizard prison breaks, and created a separate department, under Magical Law Enforcement, in the Ministry to deal with Azkaban and its staffing. Finally, every Order of the Phoenix member was given the Order of Merlin, First Class if they participated in the Final Battle, and Order of Merlin, Second Class for just for their membership in the now-legendary organization. The remaining members of the second Order of the Phoenix still have meetings approximately once a month, but it's usually just to catch up and have a bit of tea.


The End




Well, that's it. <Sigh> I'm so sad now. Anyway, I really hope you enjoyed reading, and please leave any final comments, questions, concerns, or reviews here , and I will be sure to answer them! Thanks again to all the faithful readers and reviewers! You guys are awesome!
This is a "lo-fi" version of our main content. To view the full version with more information, formatting and images, please click here.
Invision Power Board © 2001-2010 Invision Power Services, Inc.